Impasse - NikkiB1973 - Twilight Series (2024)

Chapter 1: Waking Up

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

Waking Up

Bella’s eyes opened to a bright, white light. She was in an unfamiliar room, a white room. The wall beside her was covered in long, vertical blinds, over her the head, the glaring lights blinded her. She was propped up on hard, uneven bed – a bed with rails. The pillows were flat and lumpy. There was an annoying beeping sound somewhere close by.

Her hands were all twisted up with clear tubes, and something was taped across her face, under her nose. She lifted a trembling hand to rip it off.

“No, you don’t.” And cool fingers caught her hand.

“Huh?” Bella turned her head slightly, her eyes widening in surprise at the angelic looking being sitting beside the hospital bed. His exquisite face was just inches from hers, his chin resting on the edge of the pillow. He had to be the most beautiful boy she had ever seen, but he was a stranger, she had no idea who he was, or what he was doing sitting to close. “I’m sorry, I don’t understand.” She whispered, not knowing what she was sorry for.

“Shhhh.” He shushed her. “Everything’s alright now.”

“Is it?” Bella faltered. She couldn’t remember clearly, and her mind rebelled as she tried to recall what had landed her in hospital…AGAIN.

“I was almost too late. I could have been too late.” The angelic boy whispered forlornly; his face tormented.

“I don’t understand.” Bella repeated, her brow furrowing in confusion. Goodness her throat was so dry, she sounded like a hundred a day chain smoker.

“He tricked us all.” The boy said resignedly, bewildering Bella further.

“He did?” Bella struggled to remember, what he was saying made no sense. “I need to call Charlie and my mom.” She continued through the haze, panic setting in. Her parents would be worried, especially her mother. Renee wasn’t adept at dealing with stressful situations, hence the reason why Bella always took the adult role.

“Alice called them.” The angelic boy reassured her. “Renee is here – well, here in the hospital. She’s getting something to eat right now.”

“She’s here?” Bella panicked as she tried to sit up, but the spinning in her head accelerated, and the boy’s cold hand pushed her gently down onto the pillows. And who was Alice?

“She’ll be back soon.” He promised. “And you need to stay still.”

Bella’s head was still spinning. A dull ache began at her temples as she tried to force herself to remember what had brought her to this sad, sorry state. And who was this beautiful boy who spoke as if they were intimately acquainted. It was quite unnerving knowing that he seemed to know everything and she knew nothing. He seemed to know Renee, which must mean he knew Charlie, too.

“I don’t understand.” She said, repeating the now familiar refrain.

“Don’t worry, Bella.” The boy said soothingly. “We came up with a good cover story- you fell down two flights of stairs and through a window.” He paused, smiling slightly. “You have to admit, it could happen.”

“What?” Bella was thoroughly alarmed by this admission. What did he mean cover story? What on earth had happened? Who was he? Why was he saying all these confusing things? Surely even Renee would not be taken in by such a blatantly false story? But then again, it wouldn’t be the first time her mother had been duped.

The beautiful boy sighed heavily, his eyebrows dipping, forcing a slight crease onto his formerly smooth brow. His skin was so white, it had the sheen of fine porcelain. There was no sign of stubble or anything. He really had the look of a statue – a marble Adonis.

“You have a broken leg, four broken ribs, some cracks in your skull, bruises covering every inch of your skin, and you’ve lost a lot of blood. They gave you a few transfusions. I didn’t like it – it made you smell all wrong for a while.”

Bella recoiled slightly at this bizarre admission. What he said sounded quite creepy – she smelt wrong for a while? What on earth did he mean by that? She was getting increasingly unnerved and more uncomfortable. Upon awakening she hadn’t realized her injuries were so severe. It wasn’t the first time her innate clumsiness had landed her in the ER, but this was on a whole other level. It seemed her accident had also affected her brain. She still didn’t know who the boy was. She didn’t remember him at all, but he spoke as if they were intimately acquainted, and not being one for confrontation, Bella didn’t want to say anything, not until one of her parents were present. Where were they?

“I’m sorry I don’t smell right.” She apologized, hoping this would appease the strange boy.

“Why are you apologizing for that?” The boy’s eyes blazed a burnished gold suddenly, his frustration clear in the tone of his voice. Apparently, it had been the wrong thing to say. Bella stared at him pensively, wishing that he would just leave. He was scaring her now.

Against her wishes the boy lifted her gauze wrapped hand from the bed and holding it gently in his, careful not to disrupt the wire connecting her to one of the monitors, he ran the tip of his nose along the sensitive skin of her wrist. This odd action made her tremble.

“You smell wonderful, Bella. Like always.” He murmured dreamily. “It was almost impossible….to stop. Impossible. But I did.” He looked up finally, with a half-smile. “I must love you.”

Bella felt totally freaked out now. Not just by his words but also by the unexpected declaration of love. She stared at him like one would a snake, facial features tense, chocolate brown eyes filled with trepidation. But the boy seemed too lost in his own head to notice the subtleties behind her horrified reaction.

“You even taste better than you smell.” The boy continued, still wearing the same half-smile. “Even better than I imagined.”

Okay, Bella was officially weirded out now. She didn’t know how much longer she could endure his suffocating presence. She felt trapped, unable to move from the hospital bed due because of the severity of her injuries, she was totally at his mercy.

Where was Renee? Where was Charlie? Why had her parents left her alone with this crazy boy?

“I don’t know what to say.” Bella faltered, trying to stifle her rising panic. “I’m sorry.”

The angelic boy raised his eyes to the ceiling. “Oh, Bella, of all the things to apologize for.”

“What should I apologize for?” Bella asked, her stricken gaze darting toward the closed door. She must be in a private room, she thought, wondering briefly how Charlie’s insurance was able to cover such a huge cost. She hoped he wasn’t paying for it out of his own pocket. He may be the Chief of Police, but he still didn’t earn enough to fork out for such a luxury.

“For nearly taking yourself away from me forever.”

“I’m sorry?” Bella’s next apology ended with a question mark. She was so confused and upset. She really didn’t know how much longer she could disguise her disquiet. So far, her bland replies to the strange boy’s questions seemed enough to keep him fairly calm, but she guessed he would soon figure out her deception. What would his reaction be then?

“I know why you did it.” His voice was comforting now. “It was still irrational of course. You should have waited for me; you should have told me.”

“Waited for you?” Bella echoed faintly.

“Yes, you should. Running off like that alone.” The boy shook his head, his gaze turning grim.

Bella shuddered and then winced at the change of expression on his exquisite face. Her reaction seemed to alarm him.

“Bella, what’s wrong?” He asked anxiously.

“I don’t – I wish I – “Bella stumbled over her words in her distress.

“Oh, Bella!” The angelic boy sighed wearily again, seeming to understand her inability to express herself. “You’re thinking of James, aren’t you?” He didn’t notice the look of confusion cross her face, and didn’t seem to expect an answer as he began to ramble, almost as if speaking to himself. “After I pulled James off you, Emmet and Jasper took care of him.” There was a fierce note of regret in his tone as well as a murderous look in his eyes.

More unrecognizable names!

Bella shuddered again, wishing she could get up out of the bed and run. She was in fear for her life now. This teenage boy was talking as if he and his friends had committed murder. Her heart began to flutter like a baby bird inside her chest, her breath coming in short gasps.

“There was so much blood…but I stayed, Bella. Jasper and Emmet couldn’t – they were too affected. But I stayed right by your side. I would never leave you. Never.”

The beautiful boy’s face shone with conviction; his porcelain features twisted into a fierce scowl. “My family love you as much as I do.” The fury in his eyes softened when he said the last part.

Bella couldn’t take anymore. When he began to run the tip of his nose along her wrist again, inhaling deeply as he did so, she lost all sense of composure.

“Why are you here?” She cried.

The boy raised his head, staring at her, first in confusion and then hurt touching his eyes. His brows pulled together as he frowned. “Do you want me to leave?” He finally took notice of the terror in her eyes. “Oh, Bella, I am so sorry. This is completely remiss of me. I didn’t mean to scare you like this by flooding you with all this information. I should have waited and consulted with Carlisle. I just thought you would want to know – but of course the memories are probably still too fresh, too raw.”

“I don’t – “

The boy cut her off again by placing one cold forefinger over her lips. “Hush now, I can hear your mother outside.”

Before Bella could react to this significant bit of news, the boy moved swiftly from the hard, plastic chair by her side to the turquoise recliner at the foot of her bed, leaning all the way back, and closing his eyes. He was perfectly still. He didn’t even seem to be breathing.

Much to Bella’s relief she could hear her mother now. Renee was talking to someone, maybe a nurse, and she sounded tired and upset. Bella wanted to jump out of bed and run to her, to calm her, promise that everything was fine, even though that was supposed to be Renee’s job. Bella felt the full irony of her twisted priorities.

The door finally opened a crack, and Renee peeked through.

“Mom!” Bella cried loudly in her relief.

Renee took in the strange boy’s still form on the recliner and tiptoed to Bella’s beside in order not to disturb him.

“He never leaves, does she?” She whispered to Bella.

“Mom, I’m so glad to see you!”

Renee bent down to hug her gently, and Bella felt warm tears falling down her cheeks.

“Bella, I was so upset!”

“I’m sorry, Mom. But everything’s fine now, it’s okay.” Bella comforted her, quickly falling back into her old role as the carer.

“I’m just glad to see that your eyes are finally open.” Renee perched on the edge of the bed.

Bella suddenly realized she had no memory of when it was, or how long she had been in the hospital. Her last memory was of moving in with Charlie, him gifting her with the truck he had purchased off his friend, Billy Black, and then everything after that was a blank.

“Its Friday, hon, you’ve been out for a while.”

“Friday?” Bella was confused. She tried to remember what day it had been when she arrived in Forks…but nothing came up but a series of vague images that made no sense.

“They had to keep you sedated for a while, honey – you’ve got a lot of injuries.”

“I know.” Bella winced – she could feel them.

“You’re lucky Dr. Cullen was there. He’s such a nice man…very young, though. And he looks more like a model than a doctor….”

“Who’s Dr. Cullen?” Bella cut in, feeling more bewildered than ever.

Renee peered at Bella’s wan face with a worried frown. “He’s Edward’s father, silly.” She said, glancing over her shoulder at the boy lying with his eyes closed in the chair.

So, his name was Edward?

“And I met Edward’s sister, too. Alice is such a lovely girl.”

So that’s who Alice was – Edward’s sister.

Bella grimaced as she tried to make sense of these new revelations. Renee mistook her ambivalent expression for one of pain.

“What hurts?” She panicked anxiously, turning back to face Bella. Edward’s eyes flashed in Bella’s direction; his brow creased with concern.

“Its fine.” Bella quickly assured her mother before Renee went into full panic mode and started causing havoc. “I just have to remember not to move.”

She noticed that the boy called Edward had lapsed back into his phony slumber when he was reassured that she was alright.

Bella took advantage of her mother’s momentary distraction to ask about her stepfather. “Where’s Phil?”

Renee immediately brightened, the panic on her heart shaped face receding as quickly as it had arrived.

“Florida – oh, Bella! You’ll never guess! Just when we were about to leave, the best news!”

“Phil got signed?” Bella guessed.

“Yes! How did you guess! The Suns, can you believe it?”

“That’s great, Mom.” Bella tried to inject the appropriate amount of enthusiasm in her voice, though she had little idea what that meant.

“And you’ll love Jacksonville so much.” Renee gushed while Bella stared at her vacantly. “I was a little bit worried when Phil started talking about Akron, what with the snow and everything, because you know how much I hate the cold like you do, but now Jacksonville! Its always sunny, and the humidity really isn’t that bad. We found the cutest house, yellow, with white trim, and a porch like in an old movie, and this huge oak tree, and its just a few minutes from the ocean, and you’ll have your own bathroom – “

“Wait, Mom!” Bella interrupted, feeling completely overwhelmed at this flood of information. She noticed that Edward still had his eyes closed, but he looked too tense to pass as someone deeply asleep. “What are you talking about? I’ve just moved in with Dad. I can’t just leave when I’ve only just arrived. He brought me a truck and everything….and I haven’t even started school yet. I don’t really want all the upheaval of moving again so soon. I should at least give it a few months to be fair to him.”

Renee laughed, but it sounded forced. “What are you talking about, baby? It’s already been months. And isn’t that why you ran away in the first place, because Forks was getting too much? You told Charlie you were feeling trapped, just like I did. You should apologize to him, you know.” She lowered her voice a little. “You could have just called me. Driving off in the middle of the night wasn’t your best move, and what you said to him really hurt.”

“What?” Bella croaked in alarm. She had no idea of what Renee was talking about. This couldn’t be true. She would never do such a cruel, mean thing to Charlie.

“But don’t worry about that now.” Renee babbled. “Phil will be around so much more now…we’ve talked about it a lot, and what I’m going to do is trade off on the away games, half the time with you, half the time with him.”

“But, Mom, I don’t understand.” Bella cried in anguish, the panic welling up inside her again.

Renee’s hands fluttered helplessly over Bella, trying to find a safe place to pat. She made to do with Bella’s forehead, it was unbandaged.

“Bella, baby, you hate Forks. Charlie will understand once you apologize and explain properly.” Renee suddenly paused, looking back and forth between Edward, and then her distressed daughter, this time very deliberately.

“Is it this boy?” She whispered.

Bella opened her mouth to issue an abrupt denial, but Renee began to talk again before she had a chance to speak.

“I want to talk to you about that.”

“Huh?”

“I think that boy is in love with you.” She whispered again, frowning.

“He’s practically a stranger.” Bella whispered back frantically.

“He seems very nice, and my goodness, he’s incredibly good looking, but you’re so young, Bella…” her voice was unsure, as far as Bella could remember this was the first time Renee had ever attempted to sound like a parental authority. That was confusing in itself. She recognized the reasonable but firm tone of voice from talks that she’d had with her mother about men.

“I don’t know him, Mom. If he is into me, I’m sure its just a crush.”

“Let’s hope he realizes that. You are far too young to get tied down.” Renee stated firmly. Then she sighed, glancing guiltily over her shoulder at the big, round clock on the wall.

“Do you need to go?” Bella asked resignedly,

Renee bit her lip. “Phil’s supposed to call in a little while…I didn’t know you were going to wake up…”

“No problem, Mom.” Bella tried to tone down the disappointment in her voice. She was used to not coming first in her mother’s life, a sad conclusion, but true nonetheless.

“I’ll be back soon. I’ve been sleeping here, you know.” Renee announced, proud of herself.

“Oh, Mom, you don’t have to do that! You can sleep at home – I’ll never notice.” The swirl of painkillers in her brain was making it hard for Bella to concentrate even now, though, apparently, she’d been sleeping for days.

“I was too nervous.” Renee admitted sheepishly. “There’s been some crime in the neighborhood, and I don’t like being there alone.”

“Crime?”

“Someone broke into that dance studio around the corner from the house and burned it to the ground – there’s nothing left at all! And they left a stolen car right out front. Do you remember when you used to dance there, honey?”

“I remember.” Bella shivered, an ominous feeling building up inside her. She glanced uneasily in Edward’s direction, experiencing a sudden sensation of dread. Some internal instinct made her wonder if he and his family had anything to do with it. It was too coincidental that they were in the neighborhood when all the chaos happened and she had her unexplained accident. A horrifying thought occurred to her in the same moment. Had she been running away from Edward? Is that why she had said those awful things to Charlie and left in the middle of the night?

“I won’t be long, baby.” Renee promised before Bella had a chance to beg her to stay. “I love you. Try to be more careful when you walk, I don’t want to lose you.”

Then she was gone.

Bella shuddered, her stricken gaze landing on Edward again. She was shocked to see a wide grin forming on his face, like a confirmation of her worst fears.

As soon as the door closed, he was back by her side. Bella cringed away from him in fear. “Bella?” He asked in surprise when he caught the apprehensive look on her face.

Then without waiting for her answer, a hostile expression took over his face, twisting his angelic features into a feral mask.

“I can’t believe it!” He snarled, striding to stand in front of Bella’s hospital bed protectively. “Don’t worry, Bella. I’ll get rid of him. I cannot believe the audacity – to come all the way out here!”

“What? Who?” Bella cried in anguish. What was happening now?

The door to her room opened again on silent hinges and a lanky figure slipped stealthily inside. Bella held her breath, her eyes opened wide and staring, as she drank in the sight of the tall, teenage boy standing a few feet away. His imposing presence seemed to fill up the whole room, his height alone dwarfing that of Edward, who was forced to crane his neck a little to meet his imperious glare.

A faint hint of recognition hovered around the edges of Bella’s consciousness as she continued to stare and stare. She had never seen such a beautiful boy. Unlike Edward’s angelic features, he had the kind of face that stopped you in your tracks. Bella guessed he must get used to that, the sudden pause in a person's natural expression when they looked his way followed by overcompensating with a nonchalant gaze and a weak smile. He had long black hair, which fell like black satin curtains on either side of his face. He’d passed that point where the soft muscles of childhood hardened into the solid, lanky build of a teenager; the tendons and veins prominent under the red-brown skin of his arms, his hands. The planes of his cheekbones were sharp, his jaw squared off, any hint of childish roundness gone. She wasn’t sure of his age. It was hard to tell. He could be older than her, maybe he was younger, although she didn’t think so. Oh, if only she could remember his name. She knew him. She was sure of it.

“What are you doing here, Jacob?” Edward demanded, putting an end to Bella’s obvious ogling.

“Just checking up on a friend.” The newcomer replied nonchalantly. “Not that its any business of yours, Cullen.” His dark eyes narrowed slightly, as if in challenge.

Jacob- so that was his name!

Just like his face, the name was familiar.

Jacob’s hostile gaze disappeared as his eyes slid past Edward and onto Bella. He broke out into an excited grin, which stretched wide across his face, the bright teeth standing in vivid contrast to the deep russet color of his skin.

“Hey, Bella.”

Bella felt an unfamiliar surge of enthusiasm at his smile. She realized she was pleased to see him. This knowledge surprised her, but in a pleasant way. He had called her a friend, and she was certain they were. She was close to remembering who he was, everything about him seemed so familiar.

She found herself smiling back. “Hey, Jacob!” She said, copying his own greeting.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 2: Nurse Ratched

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

Nurse Ratched

“You shouldn’t be here. Bella needs her rest.” Edward snapped, spoiling the happy moment.

Bella’s smile faded as she glanced up at him uneasily. She was barely conscious of the sound of her heart accelerating, though, as her breathing became hyperventilation. She was aware of the sharp ache in her protesting ribs.

After shooting Edward an irritated look, Jacob moved to Bella’s other side. He reached for her hand, surprising her with the heat coming off his fingers as he lifted it off the bed.

“Breathe, Bells.” He encouraged her.

Bella saw Edward’s lips press together into a grim line. He refrained from saying anything further, however, as Jacob continued to speak to Bella in short, simple sentences, helping her to focus on her breathing to slow it down.

Edward’s stern gaze burnt the back of Bella’s skull as she concentrated on Jacob’s voice. Pain that had nothing to do with broken bones, pain that was infinitely worse, threatened to crush her. She lost all focus again, her breathing escalating once again.

“I can’t – not with him – in the room.”

“You heard her, Cullen.” Jacob said curtly. “You’re making her uncomfortable. You should go.”

“She meant you.” Edward seethed through gritted teeth. “Not me.”

“Bells?” Jacob prompted. “Do you want me to go?”

Bella shook her head.

“You do mean me?” Edward whispered in disbelief, unable to disguise the surprised hurt in his tone.

Bella didn’t have the courage to glance his way again. Instead, all she managed was a quick nod, her fingers automatically clutching Jacob’s hand like a life raft. She had felt uncomfortable around Edward since awakening. Confusion and bewilderment followed as she tried to work out how he fitted into her life. It was clear to her now that there was a gap in her short-term memory. Renee had revealed she had been living with Charlie for months, not just a few days like she thought. She had wanted to speak up, but was too afraid of saying the wrong thing.

“Bella has made her feelings clear. She wants you to go.” Jacob said in the same forthright tone. “So, I think you should just respect her wishes and leave.”

“Okay, if that’s what you want.” Edward replied stiffly. He leaned down and pressed a cold kiss onto Bella’s forehead, making her shiver, before rising and shooting Jacob one last hostile glance. “But I won’t be far away.”

His last words were obviously directed at Jacob, and sounded quite threatening. Bella looked between the two boys in alarm. Jacob just stared back at Edward nonchalantly, seemingly not bothered at all by his attempt at intimidation.

Saying no more, Edward finally vacated the room, much to Bella’s relief. Once he was gone, she let her breath out slowly- her body finally beginning to relax.

“Thank you so much, Jacob.” She said gratefully.

“No problem.” Jacob watched her facial expressions carefully, his dark eyes curious. “Although I was surprised you wanted him to leave. Aren’t you guys supposed to be a thing?”

Bella looked at him, confusion written all over face. “What do you mean a thing?”

Now Jacob was the one who was confused. “You know like a couple – boyfriend/girlfriend type of thing.”

Bella stared at him aghast. “Are you joking?” She whispered, hoping, and praying that he was toying with her. There was no way she would be attracted to someone like that in a million years.

Edward may have the face of an angel, but to Bella he seemed more like the devil. The creepy way he had spoken to her – rambling on about her scent and how good she tasted. It was freaky. And that whole bit about some kind of cover story.

“I’m not joking, Bella.”

Jacob’s expression remained serious, with no hint of teasing, that Bella was forced to believe him. He looked troubled now.

“Bells, are you saying you don’t remember him at all?” He asked cautiously.

Bella felt the edge of panic returning. “No.” She admitted.

Jacob hesitated for a minute before asking his next question as he regarded her thoughtfully. “Do you know who I am?”

Bella opened her mouth to say of course she remembered him. However, that would be lie. She may not recognize him per se. But something about him felt familiar. She felt comfortable around him in a way she didn’t with Edward.

“You’re Jacob.” She whispered.

“Jacob…?” Jacob looked at her astutely, waiting for her to fill in the blanks.

Bella immediately felt the strain as she tried to force her frazzled mind to recall his last name. She knew him. Of course she did. Her memory was just a little hazy. She had only just woken up. His surname was on the tip of her tongue.

“I know it – I do.”

“Hey, calm down, honey.” Jacob said soothingly when he saw the rising panic in her chocolate brown eyes. “I’m not surprised you’re having difficulty remembering. You’ve been through quite an ordeal. Don’t stress about it. I’m sure it will all come back to you. My name is Jacob – Jacob Black.”

Jacob possessed the kind of deep voice that was like auditory caramel to the ears. It had an instant calming effect on Bella and she found herself relaxing again, the panic and stress falling away.

“I’m Billy Black’s son. Billy’s a – “

“Friend of my dad’s.” Bella cut in, smiling wide in her relief. “I remember now. You’re mudpies Jacob!”

Jacob laughed; his laughter, much like his whole persona, was bright and playful. “I’ve never been called that before. But, yes, that’s me.”

A nurse bustled in then to check all Bella’s tubes and wires. She seemed surprised to see Jacob perched on the edge of the bed holding Bella’s gauze wrapped hand, but she didn’t comment. She started checking the paper readout on the heart monitor.

“Are you feeling alright, Bella? Your heart rate seems a little high.”

“I’m fine now.” Bella assured her.

“Now?” The nurse questioned.

“Now that my best friend is here.” Bella replied, smiling when she caught the sparkle of happiness in Jacob’s eyes.

“Okay.” The nurse conceded, fighting a smile of her own. “I’ll tell your RN that you are awake. She’ll be in to see you in a minute.”

As soon as the nurse closed the door, Jacob laughed again.

“Wow, that was close. I thought she was going to order me out.”

“No way.” Bella laughed along with him. It felt good, the laughter releasing the last of the pent-up stress. “She can see you’re good for me.”

“Am I?” Jacob’s laughter died, his dark eyes softening.

Another nurse walked purposefully into the room, interrupting the moment. Jacob remained by Bella’s side as the new nurse took in their expressions with a practiced eye before turning to the monitors.

“Time for more pain meds, sweetheart?” She asked Bella kindly, tapping the IV feed.

“No, no.” Bella shook her head, ignoring the spike of pain in her ribs from laughing. “I don’t need anything.”

“No need to be brave. Its better if you don’t overdo it, you need to rest.” She waited, but Bella just shook her head again. The nurse ignored her, instead focusing her stern gaze on Jacob. “I think we should cut this visit short, young man. Let your girlfriend rest for a while. You can come back later.”

Bella really didn’t want Jacob to go. One look at his face showed that he was just as reluctant to leave. She still had so many questions.

“Can we just have another few minutes…please?”

The nurse pursed her lips, looking critically at Bella’s pale face. “Okay, you can have another five minutes then I’m coming back in here to administer the pain relief.”

“Thank you.” Bella said gratefully.

The nurse finally left after giving Jacob another stern look, glancing one last time at the machinery as she closed the door behind her.

“Woah, I don’t think I made a very good impression on Nurse Ratched. I thought she was going to get security to come and drag me out of your room.” Jacob gave a mock shudder.

Bella couldn’t help but smile. He was so funny and cute. “I wish you didn’t have to go.”

“Oh, you’ll see me again. I’m not going anywhere anytime soon.”

Bella was sure she saw a faint blush touch his cheeks, but it was gone as soon as it appeared, making her think she imagined it.

“How did you even get here, Jacob?” She asked curiously.

“Oh, I hitchhiked.”

He sounded so serious that Bella almost believed him. She stared at him incredulously, until he lost his poker face and burst out into another fit of laughter.

“I caught a ride with my old man, Bella.” He chuckled. “Billy didn’t want Charlie coming down here alone when he heard about your accident. I got special permission to leave school so I could take care of Billy while he was down here. I didn’t want Charlie to have to deal with that while he was supposed to be looking out for you.”

So, he was not only cute and funny, but caring too.

“Oh- oh!” Bella laughed along with him, wincing a little at the pain in her ribs.

“Hey, Bells, calm down.” Jacob flashed her a guilty look. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t be making you laugh. Does it hurt a lot?”

“Just a little.” Bella admitted, then she smiled again. “Don’t they say laughter is the best medicine, though?”

“I guess.” Jacob still looked ambivalent. He reached out with his free hand and rested his palm on her forehead as if checking her temperature. His touch was warm and soothing. It seemed to ease the ache in her ribs. He continued to hold her gaze until her body slowly relaxed. “Better?” He asked.

“Yes.” Bella said cautiously.

Jacob took his hand away, taking the warmth with him. Bella felt bereft at the loss of his magic touch.

“I think I should go.”

“No, stay a little longer.” Bella pleaded, gripping his other hand tighter. “We haven’t had a chance to talk properly yet. I have so many questions.”

“But the nurse said – “

“Oh, don’t worry about the nurse.” Bella cut in dismissively. “Or are you afraid of Nurse Ratched after all?”

Jacob shook his head and muttered something unintelligible. Bella thought she picked out the words “as if.”

“Unless you’re tired of my company already.” Bella said in mock resignation. She let go of his hand and averted her gaze.

“No, Bella, that’s not it!” Jacob rushed to reassure her, his face stricken.

Bella couldn’t keep up the pretense for long. She was as bad an actor as she was a liar. She fought not to smile, but it worked its way out anyway.

Jacob grinned, his face brightening when he realized she was just teasing him. “Very funny, Swan. Who knew you were such a comedian?”

“Just one of my many talents.” Bella quipped. “Along with being constantly accident prone.” She sighed as she glanced down at her injuries. “I still don’t know what happened really.”

“Didn’t Cullen explain?” Jacob asked warily.

Bella shook her head. “Not really. He was saying some creepy things, then babbled something about some cover story.”

“Cover story?” Jacob echoed, his face turning troubled again. “You know my dad has been really worried about you. When he found out that you were dating Cullen, he really freaked out. He made a point of coming over to your house with some of Harry’s fish fry so he could talk to you face to face – but Cullen was there – and he sent me off on some fool’s errand.” He paused when he saw Bella’s face pale. “I’m sorry. I’ve said too much.”

“No.” Bella whispered. “Its just hearing you talk about Edward like that – like we are together – I mean together, together. It makes my blood run cold. He gives off such bad vibes. I can’t believe that I would ever consider being in a relationship with someone like that. It doesn’t make sense.”

Bella knew she needed to stay calm…but the thought of being so intimately acquainted with someone like Edward Cullen, coupled with her injuries and short-term memory loss, made the panic begin to flutter in her lungs.

Jacob saw her reaction and was looking really worried now. “Bells, I think we should stop talking. I’ll get the nurse back in here now.”

“No, Jacob, stay.”

Jacob remained undecided. “I don’t want to do the wrong thing, Bella. You need time to recover. I don’t want to stress you out.”

“Not knowing is stressing me out.” Bella persisted, her voice rising up an octave. “Please, Jacob, just tell me all that you know about me and Edward Cullen, and leave nothing out.”

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 3: Charlie

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

Charlie

“Really, Bella, I don’t know much at all.” Jacob admitted with an awkward shrug.

Bella frowned. “But you must know something. We’re friends, right?”

Jacob sighed, glancing over his shoulder at the closed door as if expecting the nurse to come bustling in again at any moment.

“We are.”

“But?” Bella questioned, noticing the wary look on his face. “There is a but coming, isn’t there?”

Jacob turned to face her again, looking extremely uncomfortable. “We are friends.” He insisted. “But we didn’t get to hang out much. You have your own circle of friends in Forks and I have mine in La Push – and once you took up with Cullen, you spent most of your time with him.”

“You mean I ghosted you?”

“That’s not what happened, Bella.” Jacob rushed to reassure her, desperate to wipe the stricken look off her face. “We did hang out…. just not as much as I would have liked. And when we did it was fun. But I understood. You were caught up in a new romance. Its always like that in beginning of any relationship, wanting to spend all your time with that special person.”

“It sounds like you’re speaking from experience.” Bella suggested tentatively.

She knew it shouldn’t, but it bothered her, thinking that he might be romantically involved with someone. It was a ridiculous feeling. Her head was all over the place. She barely remembered any of their interactions since she had come back to live in Forks. The memory loss was frustrating. It’s just that she felt so safe around him. He was warm, open, and friendly. She hoped that they would be able to reconnect, spend some time together when she eventually got out of the hospital. If there was another girl waiting for him in the wings, then she would just end up being the third wheel. She didn’t want that.

Jacob ducked his head, looking suddenly coy. “No.” He admitted. “Not really.”

“Oh…oh!” Bella felt relief rush through her, making her laugh nervously. “Same here.”

Jacob’s head shot up again. He gazed at her curiously. “Except for Cullen.” He reminded her.

“But I don’t remember him.”

“And there was no one before him?” Jacob continued to probe.

Bella shook her head.

“Not even in Pheonix?”

“Nope!”

“I can’t believe that.” Jacob didn’t appear convinced. “Is that because you weren’t interested or because no one asked?”

“Both.” Bella confessed honestly.

Jacob still seemed disbelieving. She supposed at her age most girls would have had maybe one or two short term relationships. Or at least admitted to having a crush on someone. But oddly that had never happened to her. She didn’t know why. It was hard for her to form close friendships in Arizona because she was so busy being the adult and parenting Renee. She spent a lot of her free time taking care of the house and working part time to help make ends meet. Renee wasn’t very good at budgeting, so Bella took on this chore too. It left her little time to mix with her peers. She had one or two friends, well more like acquaintances really. She would go over to their houses and study, but never engaged in any social activities with them.

It looked like Jacob was debating with himself whether to ask any more questions. It was quiet except for the whirring of the machines, the beeping, the dripping, the ticking of the big clock on the wall. Finally, he seemed to come to a decision.

“The nurse will probably be back soon to administer your meds. Perhaps this would be a good time for me to go and find Charlie. He’ll probably be able to answer your questions about Edward Cullen much better than I can.” He said eventually.

“I suppose.” Bella conceded. She really didn’t want him to go, but what he said made sense.

“How are you feeling now?” Jacob asked.

“I’m fine.” Bella lied, ignoring the growing fatigue that threatened to force her eyes closed.

“I don’t believe you.” Jacob said gently. “I can see you’re struggling. Let me get Charlie.”

“I’m not going back to sleep.”

“You need rest.”

“Are you always this bossy, Jacob?” Bella mumbled, her eyelids drooping.

A smile tugged at the corners of his mouth as he laughed. Bella gazed up at him from under her half-closed lids, enjoying the sound of his lighthearted mirth. It wasn’t just the sound of his laugh that was so attractive, it was in the way his eyes lit up, in the way his face changed into that vision of relaxed joy and unrestrained delight. Yet truly, it wasn't in his face either. His laugh came from within, it was just the way he was wired. Just being around him for a few minutes was better than a whole bunch of pain medication. Just the sound of his laughter was enough to transport her far away from her tension, her worries…

Oh, God, she really was more tired than she thought!

Jacob stood up when she yawned. “I think that’s my cue to leave.” He gave her hand a gentle squeeze.

“But you are coming back, right?” Bella asked, still fighting to keep awake.

“Sure, sure.” Jacob said easily. He got up and crossed the small room, making his way to the door. As he opened it, he looked back, only to find that Bella was already asleep.

Bella’s eyes shot open again when she felt something cold and smooth touch her face. “What?” She slurred; her vision hazy.

“I thought he would never leave.” The voice that answered her was beautiful, like a lullaby.

Bella tried to shake her head, but it was too heavy. She had vague memory of a nurse coming in after Jacob left brandishing a syringe. She had injected the medicine into the tube, and it hadn’t taken long before her drowsiness had increased tenfold as it trickled through her bloodstream.

“I understand now why everything I said was so confusing to you, Bella.” The same dreamy voice whispered. “I overheard everything you said to Jacob Black, so I went and consulted with Carlisle. He’s been checking over your scans and talking with your physicians. He could find nothing in the scans that could account for the memory loss. They look perfectly fine, which is a good thing. He has concluded that you may be suffering from some type of dissociative amnesia. It can be caused by traumatic or stressful experiences. Considering you’ve suffered both, it makes perfect sense. You’ll need to undergo some further testing, but I think we can both agree that it’s the most logical explanation for the gaps in your memory.”

Bella’s head felt foggy. She had no idea what the voice was talking about. Her mind couldn’t focus. She was tired. So tired.

“Kay.” She mumbled, wanting the voice to go away.

Cold lips touched her ear. “I love you.” The voice whispered. “I promise I am going to take extra special care of you. You will get better. You will remember. And I will be right there to support you when it happens.”

Bella turned her head slightly…searching. She heard a soft sigh, then the cold lips touched hers gently. She grimaced as she felt the chill echo throughout her injured body.

“Sleep now.” The beautiful voice murmured. “We’ll talk again soon.”

Bella wasn’t really there at all anymore. But she fought against the stupor weakly. There was just one thing she wanted to say.

“Where’s Jacob?”

There was a sharp intake of breath. And then the night closed over her.

Bella woke up suddenly, not because of any noise or interruption, but because her nightmare had reached its conclusion. As she resurfaced, the horrific images, the metallic scent of blood, the screams, faded from her memory. She moaned a little, her tongue darting out to lick her dry lips.

A hand reached out and encased hers. Warm. Gentle.

“Jacob?” She rasped, turning her head to the side.

“No, kiddo, its me.” Charlie’s concerned face swung into view, blocking out the harsh strip lights burning her eyes. “How are you feeling?”

“Thirsty.” Bella replied hoarsely.

“I’ll get you some water.”

There was the sound of chair legs scraping back on ceramic tiles. Then the soft plink, plink of water pouring into a glass.

“Here.” Charlie reappeared, holding a glass with a straw in one hand. With the other he helped Bella to sit up a little. He kept hold of the glass as she took the straw in her mouth and sucked.

The cool water felt like liquid heaven trickling down her throat. Bella kept sucking, not stopping until the glass was empty.

“Thanks.” She said, feeling more refreshed as her head fell back against the pillows.

Charlie put the glass down on the little bedside cabinet and drew the hard plastic chair closer to the bed. He reached for Bella’s hand, cradling it gently in his as if afraid to cling on too tight in case he shattered the bones. She looked so frail lying in the hospital bed, the vibrant strands of her long, brunette hair providing the only color.

“How are you feeling now?” He asked again.

“Better.” Bella tried to smile, but didn’t quite manage to get her lips to cooperate. It came out more as a grimace. “At least I’ll feel better when I can get out of here and go home.”

Pain crossed Charlie’s face at the word home. His jaw pulsed; his tension obvious. “And where might that be? Are you still intending to move back in with your mother. Renee told me – “

“What?” Bella cut him off in surprise. “I told mom I was staying in Forks with you.”

Now Charlie looked totally confused. He shifted his chair closer so he could get a good look at her face. He studied her with a worried frown. “Jake said you seemed a bit confused about things. You really don’t remember?”

Bella examined her father’s troubled face, trying to get her mind to focus. There was a huge gap in her memory, and the harder she tried to remember, the more strained she felt, the more frightened. It was like her brain was resisting her attempts to recall the information from the depths of her frazzled mind, like it was trying to protect her in some way. But protect her from what? The last clear memory she had, the one she was certain had happened, was moving in with Charlie and him gifting her with the old red Chevy Pick-up truck.

“No.” She confessed anxiously. “I remember moving back in with you. And that’s it.”

“So, you don’t remember anything about the night you left?”

Bella looked at him in alarm. “The night I left? What do you mean? Why would I leave?”

Charlie winced as if he was recalling a painful memory. He scratched his chin, leaning back in his chair and sighing heavily. “Edward never spoke about any of this to you? He’s been by your side since you came into the hospital, refusing to leave no matter how many times I tried to throw him out. Of course, your mother had to take his side, making it difficult – “

“Dad, I don’t remember Edward.” Bella interrupted again, feeling the rising panic beginning to take over. “When I first woke up, I didn’t recognize him at all. I still don’t. In fact, he freaked me out. Some of the things he was saying….and what do you mean I left?”

She babbling now, barely coherent. Charlie did his best to calm her down.

“Breathe, kiddo. Its okay.”

“Its not.” Bella cried. “Please, Dad, tell me what happened? Why did I leave?”

“I don’t think now is the right time to discuss it. Not while you’re so upset. I think we should talk to your doctors.”

“No, now is exactly the right time. Why did I leave?” Bella demanded, her voice rising.

Charlie winced, still hesitating.

“Dad!”

“Alright, Bells, alright. You left because of him, okay. You went out on a date – to play baseball or something with his family. Then you came back in a right state. You were upset and clearly hysterical, saying that you broke up with Edward Cullen. And when I asked you why…. you…. you….” He swallowed thickly, his eyes moistening slightly.

“What did I say?” Bella whispered through the lump that had formed in her throat. She could see how much this was visibly hurting Charlie. She didn’t understand any of it, but she needed to know.

“You said you did like him – that was the problem. But that you couldn’t do this anymore. You couldn’t put down any more roots in Forks, because you didn’t want to end up trapped in this stupid, boring town like your mom. And that you weren’t going to make the same mistake she did. You said you hated it – and couldn’t stay another minute. I tried to stop you….to get you to talk…. but you’d made your mind up and then you…you… just left.”

A lone tear escaped Charlie’s left eye as he spoke. It travelled slowly down his cheek, finding its way past the day-old stubble to rest in the corner of his mouth. He wiped it away with the back of his hand, breathing deeply as he tried to compose himself.

“And then the next thing I knew I got the call to tell me you’d had an accident and was in hospital. I left straight away. Billy insisted on coming with me. He could see I was all over the place. Without him and Jake I don’t think I would have made it here in one piece.” He admitted with difficulty. “Oh, God, I shouldn’t be telling you this.”

Bella shook her head, her fingers clutching tightly to his. She was reeling from all that she had learned. None of it made any sense. There was no way she would have ever said such cruel, callous things to her father. She knew how much that would have hurt him, killed him even, to repeat back what Renee had said the night she had left. If she hadn’t heard the words straight from Charlie’s mouth, she would never have believed it. There had to be another, rational explanation why she would do this – but with the gaps in her short-term memory, she was at a loss.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 4: Prognosis

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

Prognosis

After undergoing a series of tests, Bella was eventually diagnosed with Dissociative amnesia, a type of dissociative disorder that involved an inability to recall important personal information that would not typically be lost with ordinary forgetting. This disorder was usually caused by trauma or stress. Her diagnosis was based on history after ruling out any other causes of amnesia.

When the consultant sat down with Bella and her parents to give the official diagnosis, she felt like she had already heard it all before. Something tugged at her subconscious, a vague feeling of recognition, of whispered words in the night telling her the exact same thing, like something out of a dream.

“What’s the future prognosis?” Charlie had asked, always the practical one. Renee sat next to him, a blubbering mess, as Bella did her best to comfort her.

“Well, Bella has what we term as localized amnesia. This Memory loss affects everything within a short, specific time period in a person’s life. However, we are hopeful that her memories will return in time.” The consultant explained, trying to put a positive spin on things. This was mainly for Renee’s benefit, to calm her anxiety.

“So, my baby girl will eventually be normal again?” Renee pleaded, dabbing at her eyes with the edges of her shirt sleeve.

The consultant looked at Renee skeptically. This was not his first rodeo. He had been forced to deliver bad news to many families during his long, distinguished career, but he had never come across anyone as self-absorbed as this woman. Instead of focusing all her attention on comforting her only child, the child had been forced into the parenting role. Bella was the one affected, it was unnerving watching her soothe the older woman’s frazzled nerves. The consultant could see that Renee’s histrionics were irritating the woman’s ex-husband, who kept shooting her annoyed glances. He was clearly embarrassed by the whole spectacle.

The consultant cleared his throat, brushing aside Renee’s ignorant question. “Recovering from something like this is not always a straight forward process.” He was speaking directly to Bella now. “You may experience flashbacks. People with dissociative amnesia often develop flashbacks as they regain their memories. A flashback is more than just remembering something unpleasant. People who have had them describe them as reliving a traumatic event or experience to the point where they can’t tell it apart from reality.”

Bella grimaced when he said this, but she didn’t make a fuss. Unlike Renee, who began to sob loudly as if she was the one affected.

“Oh, baby girl, this is terrible.”

“I’ll be fine, Mom.” Bella murmured.

“Ren, calm down.” Charlie chided her.

Renee shot him a dearth glare, dabbing at her eyes again, further smudging that black mascara that ran like a black river down her cheeks.

The consultant bit back a weary sigh. He felt sorry for the girl, having such a flighty mother. He had read extensively through Bella’s notes and was glad to see that she was currently living with her father. He seemed a much more practical and solid individual. Her future recovery would be much brighter with his support rather than the mother’s.

“Is there any medication that Bella should be taking?” Renee piped up. “I mean I take Xanax. Maybe she could – “

“I wouldn’t advise Bella taking any kind of medication at this point, Madam.” The consultant cut in tersely. “There aren’t any medications that can specifically treat dissociative amnesia. But many medications can treat associated conditions, like anxiety or depression. Treatment can help if, and when, memories do resurface. For many, the memories they regain are upsetting or overwhelming. Mental health therapy can help a person cope with those feelings and manage them in a healthy and safe way. We prefer to explore that route first.”

Bella hushed her mother when Renee opened her mouth to issue a retort. She was extremely vexed by the interruption. So, to distract her, Bella spoke up herself, finally asking the one question she wanted to answer to.

“How long does dissociative amnesia last?”

The consultant gave her a sympathetic smile. “For some people, dissociative anemia may last weeks or months. For others, it may be permanent. When you’re finally discharged your healthcare provider can tell you more about what you may expect with what’s happening to you.”

“Okay. Thank you.” Bella replied politely.

“Well, that’s not very helpful.” Renee sniffed indignantly, her crocodile tears drying up as her resentment continued to build.

“Ren!” Charlie warned again. “Dial it down!”

“I will not!” Renee snapped back at him. “I am entitled to my say, Charles Swan. You can’t tell me what to do. We are not married anymore.”

“Thank god.” Charlie muttered under his breath.

Bella felt her face burn with mortification as Renee shot Charlie another death glare. She was acting more like a recalcitrant child than normal. She didn’t like being told off.

“I just want our daughter to be normal. What’s wrong with that?” Renee demanded.

Charlie tensed, his cheeks pulsing with the effort not to yell back at his former wife. He was as embarrassed as Bella at Renee’s juvenile behavior. The sooner they left Pheonix and returned to Forks the better. He was sure that his ex-wife had just gotten sillier and more selfish since marrying Phil.

The consultant cleared his throat and continued to speak as if nothing had happened. “I don’t think there is such a thing as normal. The outlook for dissociative amnesia is as unique as the person who has it. With treatment, many people can regain their memories, manage the feelings that come with them and continue with life as usual.”

“But – “Renee interrupted.

“Mom, please, let him talk.” Bella pleaded, finally losing her patience.

Renee’s mouth shut like a steel trap. She slumped in her seat, looking very sorry for herself.

The consultant gave Bella another sympathetic smile, which she returned weakly.

“The severity of dissociative amnesia often corresponds to the severity of the underlying cause or contributing factors. The more severe the trauma that causes the amnesia, the more severe the amnesia and its effects will be.”

“I see.” Bella murmured.

“It’s important to remember that this isn’t something you can control, Bella.” The consultant said. “Your mind does this on its own to try to protect you. You also can’t force yourself to remember. Instead, it’s best to focus on being patient. Many people regain lost memories with time.”

“Okay.”

“It’s also crucial for you to feel you can trust your mental health provider. Trust is very important to effectively treating and managing the effects of dissociative amnesia. Not everyone “clicks” with the first provider they see. You may feel discouraged if that’s the case for you early on. But it’s important to remember that this is common, and many people need to see more than one professional before they find someone who’s a good “fit” for their needs and personality.”

“We’ll make sure to explore all the options.” Charlie put a steadying hand on Bella’s shoulder. She was beginning to look overwhelmed. “We’ve got a great support network at home. And I’ll be there whenever Bells needs me.”

“That’s good to hear.” The consultant smiled, relaxing his posture as the session came to an end. He had many other patients to see. Bella was just one of many. “Well, if that’s all?”

“Thank you.” Bella said again. “You’ve been very informative.”

“You’ll get through this, Bella.” The consultant replied encouragingly. “I can see you’re a resilient girl. You’ll be fine.”

“Thanks, Doctor.” Charlie shook the consultant’s hand.

“You’re very welcome. Now I must go.” The consultant bid them goodbye and finally took his leave.

“Well, that’s good news, isn’t it?” Jacob said a little while later. He was perched on the edge of her bed, looking at her enquiringly. “He said you’re going to recover.”

Bella took a deep breath to calm herself, ignoring the spasm of pain it triggered. She stared at him, and he stared back. There was a look of confusion on his face.

“No.” She said slowly. “I’m not.”

Jacob’s forehead creased. “Of course you are. Don’t be so negative. You’ll get through this. I’ll help you every step of the way. I promise.” His warm hand reached for hers.

“You’re wrong.” Bella insisted. “I won’t.”

“Really, Bella.” Jacob was anxious now. “You’ll be out of here in a few days.”

Bella gazed up at him despondently. “You misunderstand me. What I mean is I don’t want to recover. I don’t want to remember. I’m going to try every minute of every day to will myself not to.”

Jacob frowned as what she was saying sunk in, his long fingers wrapping around hers gently. “Bells, I don’t think it works like that. Why don’t you want to remember?”

“Because I’m afraid to.” Bella admitted in a pained whisper. “Whatever really happened to me was so traumatic that my brain blocked it out.”

Jacob’s expression turned grim as he thought this over. “Has Cullen said anything more about what happened? Other than the official version of course.”

“I haven’t seen him again.” Bella was grateful for his warm touch. His thumb was caressing the palm of her hand and she found this action soothing. “Dad’s been keeping him away.”

“Go Charlie!” Jacob laughed humorlessly.

“Yeah, he’s been great. Mom not so much.”

“Is she still being difficult?” Jacob sympathized. He had heard all about the long running saga of Renee’s most mortifying moments. He couldn’t believe that any mother could be so self-centered.

“She’s still in a fit of pique with dad. She’s not staying in the hospital tonight, instead going home to sleep in our old house. Even though the other day she was terrified to spend the night there because there was a break in nearby.”

“It must be tough trying to keep the peace.” Jacob commiserated.

“It is.” Bella agreed, emitting another weary sigh. “Is it bad that I’m glad I’ll be going home to Forks soon? I need a rest from trying to shore up her ego. Its exhausting. Phil can have the pleasure when I’m gone.”

“You need the rest. All this arguing isn’t good for you.” Jacob squeezed her hand in empathy. “How are you feeling now?”

“I’m fine.” Bella lied.

“I don’t believe you.” Jacob said gently.

“Am I that much of an open book?”

“Only to me.” Jacob’s smile was like a sudden beam of sunlight illuminating the darkest corners of the room. He stood up, reluctantly letting go of her hand. “It’s getting late, I better go.”

Bella felt forlorn. “I wish you didn’t have to. I feel better when you’re here.”

Jacob’s smile widened at that admission. “That’s good to know. I’ll be back tomorrow, I promise. But I better go before Nurse Ratched calls for security to come and drag me out.”

Bella laughed lightly. “Thanks, Jacob.”

“For what?”

“For being such a good friend.”

“No problem.” Jacob gifted her with another one of his sunny smiles. “I’ll see you tomorrow.”

He finally left, taking all his warmth and sunshine with him.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 5: Home Again

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

Home Again

Two weeks later and Bella was finally out of the hospital and living back home in Forks with Charlie. The first few days had proven to be a big adjustment for father and daughter. Because of the extent of her injuries, Bella needed help with washing and dressing. Having no female relatives close by or any friends (ones that she remembered) to call upon for help, Bella panicked she was going to have to rely on Charlie to assist her. The thought was untenable.

Thankfully Jacob’s father, Billy, had taken it upon himself to sort out this very delicate but pressing problem. He approached Sue Clearwater, the wife of their very good friend Harry, for advice on Charlie’s behalf. Sue, being a nurse, was a pragmatic person. She immediately set to work, offering her services and that of her daughter, Leah. She came over every morning before work to help Bella bathe and get dressed. If she couldn’t come herself, Leah came over in her stead.

Bella found Sue easygoing and practical. The older woman was self-assured and caring, and very empathetic to Bella’s needs. She made the transition from hospital to home run so smoothly that Bella was able to relax, her recuperation coming on in leaps and bounds.

Leah, on the other hand, was a whole different kettle of fish. Where Sue was kind and empathetic, her daughter was brusque and impatient to the point of rudeness. Bella was nearly in tears the first time that Leah took over from her mother. She tutted irritably every time Bella struggled or took too long doing something. It wasn’t only her harsh manner that Bella found intimidating. It was her looks, too. Leah was beautiful in an exotic way. She had perfect copper skin and eyelashes like feather dusters they were so long, and being around 5'10" tall, she seemed to dwarf Bella’s 5’ 2” frame.

Bella complained to Jacob about Leah’s bad attitude on one of his daily visits. He made a point of coming to see her every day after school. She looked forward to seeing him. His visits were the highlight of her day.

“She’s so rude! She said that she had seen sloths move faster than I do. I’m like – “Hey, girl, I’m the one with the broken leg!””

Bella gestured frantically to her foot that was still securely encased in plaster.

Jacob tried to stifle a laugh. Bella looked too cute all riled up. Her cheeks were flushed champagne pink. The color infused skin dimpled with the blossoming grimace, her chocolate brown eyes reflecting the remembered indignation that the memory brought her.

“And then this morning she had the audacity to say I was eating my cornflakes too loudly – that the crunch, crunch noise was giving her an earache- she said I looked like a cow chewing its cud. I mean is she for real? Who says stuff like that? I mean she’s constantly checking her phone in case her precious Sam calls. Ugh, she talks about him non-stop, its aggravating. She speaks as if he’s like some god among men. He looked pretty average to me when she showed me the picture she had of him on her lock screen….”

Jacob couldn’t keep it in any longer. Laughter erupted from him like ripples in a still pond after a stone has been thrown in. It radiated outwards through the room, interrupting Bella mid-rant. She stared at him in surprise, her mouth closing like a steel trap.

“I’m sorry, Bells.” Jacob gasped between guffaws. He could feel the lack of breath throughout his body, forcing his lungs to work harder as they battled to draw in air. “I don’t mean to laugh. I know its not funny, but - “

“But what?” Bella cut in irritably. “I don’t find anything humorous about my situation at all.” She sniffed indignantly. “And if you’re just going to make a joke of it you can leave.”

She looked so sulky and offended that it only made Jacob laugh harder. He couldn’t help it. Even pouting like she was, to him she looked utterly adorable. The noise that burst forth from him was like a cross between a snort and a drunken cough, which only infuriated Bella further.

“I am glad that you find me so amusing, Jacob.” Bella huffed, crossing her arms over her chest.

“I don’t – honestly, its not you. Its what you s…said.”

Tears were forming in his eyes now, his gales of laughter getting louder and louder.

“Wow, you really are something. Here I am suffering the worst time of my life since I’ve moved to Forks – “

“You can’t remember anything, so how would you know.” Jacob interrupted breathlessly.

That stumped Bella. She stared at him, her expression half angry, half frustrated. She opened her mouth to issue a retort and then closed it again when she realized he was right. After another minute of resentful silence on her end, Jacob’s laughter finally worked its way through the black cloud hanging over her head and lightened her mood. Despite her initial annoyance, she found herself laughing along with him.

“Idiot!”

“Sure, sure.” Jacob agreed, sucking in a lungful of air as he tried to calm himself down.

Eventually their shared mirth died down, considering how stressed she had been feeling, Bella had to concede that Jacob’s childish eruption of pure glee was the gift she didn’t know she needed. She felt a lot calmer and more relaxed now.

“I guess I needed that.” She confessed.

“Me, too.” Jacob sat up straighter, wiping the tears of laughter from his cheeks. “Feeling better?”

“Yes.”

“You shouldn’t worry about Leah, you know.” Jacob continued; his tone more serious now. “Its just her way. She doesn’t mean anything by it. She’s always been the type who lacks patience and doesn’t suffer fools gladly. You should hear her when she rips Sam a new one.”

“He must be either deaf or a very patient guy if Leah bosses him around like she did me.” Bella snarked.

“He’s neither. He comes across as quite aloof, actually.” Jacob said thoughtfully. He suddenly broke out into a wide grin. “And you’re right, he is pretty average.”

Bella smiled back at him. She felt so comfortable around him in a way she had never been with anyone else in her life before. Jacob was simply a perpetually happy person, and he carried that happiness with him. Like an earthbound sun, whenever someone was in his gravitational pull, Jacob warmed them. It was natural, a part of who he was. No wonder she was so eager to see him every day.

Just as she was thinking this, his next question brought her back to reality with a crashing bump.

“Have you heard from Cullen since you got back?”

Bella sighed, feeling the familiar tension coil inside her stomach whenever the subject of Edward was brought up. “Several times, but Charlie has kept him away. One time he brought his sister with him – Alice I think her name was. She offered to come over in the mornings to help me get ready, but Charlie gave her short shrift and told her he had already made the necessary arrangements.”

“He’s not good at getting the message, is he?” Jacob frowned. “He sounds like a butt head. I think you’re well rid.”

“I just don’t remember anything about him and the little I do know makes me uncomfortable. I don’t know what I was thinking going out with him.” Bella’s expression turned troubled. “I start therapy soon. Sue Clearwater recommended this trauma therapist. He is meant to have more experience and training in trauma and uses certain techniques and strategies that help people like me overcome their challenges and heal from the effects of what happened.”

“That’s good, isn’t it?” Jacob coaxed gently. “I know you were worried about remembering, but it will probably happen whether you want it to or not. At least this way it will be in a safe and controlled environment. And this guy can give you some coping strategies for when it happens.”

“Maybe…” Bella murmured; she didn’t sound convinced. “I made Charlie promise not to make me go, though, not until I’m fully healed from my injuries.”

“You know best.” Jacob didn’t push it. It was obvious how ambivalent she was feeling about the whole therapy thing. He was regretting bringing up the subject of Cullen, mentioning his name had certainly brought the mood down. Although, Jacob had to admit he was secretly pleased that Bella was showing no signs of being enamored with her former boyfriend again. Even Billy was relieved that the relationship was over, for different reasons.

Taking advantage of the lull in the conversation, Jacob looked around the front room, hoping to find some inspiration to change the subject. He wanted to distract Bella from her dark thoughts about Edward Cullen and her growing anxiety about the therapy looming on the horizon. His eyes landed on a vaseful of flowers. Their once beautiful petals were curling at the edges which showed they must be at least a couple of weeks old. They were quite pretty, like miniature sunflowers. It was a shame they were dying off already, their stalks were limp, the whole arrangement looking tired. Jacob didn’t remember seeing them on his previous visits. Maybe they had been moved from another room.

“They’re nice.” He said to Bella.

Bella wrinkled her nose a little, as if the flowers transitory beauty offended her in some way. Jacob regarded her curiously, wondering why such a beautiful gift would bother her.

“Don’t you like flowers?”

“It depends who they’re from.” Bella answered cryptically.

“Oh, Bells, tell me they’re not from Cullen?” Jacob questioned in disbelief.

“You got it in one.” Bella sighed again. “He sends a new bunch every day – each bouquet more extravagant than the next. These were the first ones he sent me. I rather liked them, until I realized who they were from. Sue put them in a vase in my room but once I found out he sent them, I made Charlie move them down here. The others I make sure he turns away.”

“Jeez, he really doesn’t give up, does he?”

“I feel like he’s stalking me at this point. I know its ridiculous. Its only flowers…but…he just makes me feel so uneasy. He hasn’t really done anything; I can’t really put it into words.” Bella shifted awkwardly, her anxious gaze darting around the room as if she expected Edward Cullen to leap out at her from the shadows. “I know its silly.” She continued, her voice barely above a whisper. “But its like I can feel him watching me, listening to every word I say. I turn around sometimes in my room, expecting to catch a glimpse of him. I never do, of course. I know it’s just my overactive imagination.” She laughed nervously. “Jeez, you must think I’m insane.”

“I don’t.” Jacob said, his expression all seriousness. “Have you told Charlie how you feel?”

Bella shrugged. “He’s got enough to deal with. I don’t want to freak him out anymore than I already have. Its nothing. I’m just letting my silly fears mess with my head. Its hard when you’ve got entire months’ worth of memories missing. I want to remember and then I don’t.” She paused, biting down on her lower lip pensively.

“Hey, Bells, I get it.” Jacob said as he reached for her hands. He cradled them both in his own gently, giving her the reassurance she so badly needed. “Just remember you’re not alone. We’re all here for you. You should trust Charlie with the truth, he might surprise you by how understanding he is.”

Bella felt comforted by his warm touch and his soothing voice. He always knew how to make her feel better. “Thanks, Jake. I know I keep saying it, but I don’t know what I would do without you.”

“You can count on me, Bella. I promise I will always be here for you.” Jacob squeezed her hands as he gifted her with another one of his sunny smiles.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 6: Back to School

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

Back to School

Bella sat in the principal’s office next to Charlie. Principal Harold Greene was a large man, with greying hair and a florid complexion. His face was set in a permanent frown. Even when he smiled, the worry lines were never completely erased. His secretary, Shelley Cope, stood behind him holding a stack of binders.

Today the principal seemed more harassed than usual. He was confused when his secretary announced Charlie and Bella’s arrival, seemingly having forgotten all about the pre-arranged appointment. When they had walked in behind Shelley Cope, he had been sorting through a pile of leaflets promoting the upcoming prom.

“What is it, Shelley?” He had complained without looking up. “As you can see, I’m rather busy.”

“Chief Swan and his daughter are here, Harold.” Shelley had hissed at him.

“What?” Harold Greene had looked up, his face flushing a dull red. His watery blue eyes widened when they landed on Charlie, his expression turning from annoyed to flustered when he caught Charlie’s steely gaze. “Oh – oh – Chief Swan, what a most unexpected surprise.”

“Not unexpected. We did have an appointment.” Charlie said curtly. He had a very low opinion of Harold Greene, not overly impressed with his lackadaisical leadership of Forks High. The man was completely out of his depth, often relying on his colleagues to pick up the pieces when he made yet another blunder. “Bella’s returning to school today.”

“Ah, yes, of course.” Harold Greene wilted under Charlie’s harsh scrutiny. He moved the promotional leaflets to one side, only to end up dropping them on the floor. They flew everywhere, one landing at Charlie’s feet. “Oh, dearie me.” He muttered. “Shelley, would you mind?”

Shelly Cope rolled her eyes, muttering under her breath as she bent down to pick them up. Charlie bent down at the same time to assist her and they ended up clashing heads.

“Ow!” Shelley winced, straightening up and rubbing her stinging scalp.

Charlie did the same, his patience waning further. Bella had difficulty stifling a giggle. It was just too funny. Principal Greene looked like he was going to have a coronary. He moved his mountainous bulk, easing himself out of his chair and shuffling around his desk to help gather up some of the leaflets.

“Leave it! I’ll do it.” Charlie practically growled, sending Harold Greene scuttling behind his desk again.

Now here they were, watching as Harold Greene fumbled with Bella’s paperwork, his florid complexion taking on an increasingly waxy sheen as Charlie glared at him impatiently.

“I was prepared.” The principal said, continuing his long litany of excuses. “I just don’t know what happened.” He continued to fumble and fuss until Shelley took over and found the appropriate forms for Charlie to sign.

When this was finally done, Harold Greene smiled ingratiatingly at Charlie, obviously waiting for him to get up and leave. “Well, that’s all done. Now Bella off you go to classes. Its good to have you back. You were missed.”

Liar, Bella thought to herself.

“And it was a pleasure as always to see you again, Chief Swan. Good day to you both.”

“No, I will not bid you good day.” Charlie snapped, losing his cool completely. “During our prior phone conversation, you promised that you would find Bella some assistance. Her leg is still encased in plaster in case you haven’t noticed. And where is her timetable? She has no idea where any of her classes are.”

Harold Greene became even more flustered as he descended into panic. He began shuffling through the papers on his desk again maniacally. Unfortunately, his elbow hit the stack of prom leaflets, sending them flying again.

Shelley Cope met Charlie’s frustrated gaze. It was clear this was a daily ritual for her. She hastily abandoned her binders and bent down to gather up the leaflets, making sure to keep her distance from Charlie as he did the same. She didn’t want another clash of heads. Once everything was in some sort of order again, she picked up her binders and exited the office.

“Aha!” Harold Greene said with a flourish. He waved a coffee-stained piece of paper in Bella’s face. “There is your timetable. I knew it was here somewhere.”

Grim faced, Charlie snatched the timetable out of the principal’s hand, making the other man recoil in fear. He passed it to Bella. She took it from him, catching sight of the name on the top of the sheet – which was most definitely not hers.

“This says Mike Newton.” She said in confusion.

Harold Greene looked like a rabbit caught in the headlights of an oncoming car as Charlie’s laser like focus returned to him. Sweat broke out on his forehead as he began talking so fast, he was almost incoherent.

“Of course it does. You share most of Mike’s classes.”

“But I don’t know who Mike Newton is.” Bella replied helplessly.

Harold Greene tugged on the collar of his shirt as he emitted a nervous chuckle. “Oh my, everyone knows the Newton family, my dear. They own the sporting good’s store on the outskirts of town – Newton’s Outfitters – you must have been in there?”

“For fu – “Charlie muttered under his breath as he fought to keep his composure. “Like I explained in our previous phone conversation, my daughter is suffering from partial memory loss. She doesn’t recall anything about her time here. That is why I specifically asked for you to appoint someone to chaperone her for a short while until she gets her bearings and the walking cast comes off.”

Harold Greene looked like he wanted a hole to open underneath him so he could crawl into it and hide from Charlie’s wrath. “And I did. I have. Um…. SHELLEY!” He called to his secretary.

Shelley Cope poked her head around the door. “Yes, Harold?”

“Bella needs some assistance. Get someone to do that, would you?”

Shelley gave him another impatient eyeroll. “You are lucky I thought ahead. Edward and Alice Cullen are waiting in the hall to do just that. I’ll bring them in.”

Bella paled considerably at the mention of Edward’s name while Charlie just exploded. He stood up, leaning so far over the principal’s desk that Harold Greene nearly fell backwards out of his chair as he scrambled to get away.

“How did an incompetent fool like you ever manage to get promoted to principal?” He bellowed in frustration. “I made it quite clear that I did not want that young man or any of his family near my daughter!”

“Of course, of course. I knew that. Shelley, I told you anyone but the Cullens.” Harold Greene answered in a strangled tone, immediately throwing his secretary under the bus.

“No, you did not!” Shelley Cope sniffed indignantly.

“Shelley, please, just do your job.” Harold Greene ignored her sour look as he pulled nervously at his shirt collar. “Just go and get someone else. Anyone else.”

“Like who?” Shelley demanded sulkily.

“The Newton boy. Get him! He’ll do!” Harold Greene said desperately as he tried to avoid Charlie’s blistering gaze.

“Fine.” Shelley Cope snapped as she shut the door loudly behind her, startling Bella, and the loud noise causing Harold Greene to topple out of his chair completely.

“Hi, Bella, I’m Mike.” A male voice said.

Bella looked up to see a cute, baby-faced boy, his pale hair carefully gelled into messy disarray, not dissimilar to Edward Cullen’s usual style, smiling at her in a friendly way.

“Oh, hi, Mike.” Bella greeted him with a nervous smile.

“Let me carry that for you.” Mike offered as he pointed at the back pack hanging on her left shoulder.

“Oh, thanks.” Bella said gratefully.

Charlie seemed satisfied that his daughter was in safe hands now. He smiled, reaching out to give her an awkward one-armed hug. “I’ll pick you up later.” He promised. “Have a good one, kiddo.”

“You too, Dad.” Bella felt a little bereft watching him go. She was the new girl all over again.

“So apparently you have all the same classes as me now.” Mike said conversationally as he held out his arm for Bella to take. She slipped her hand under his elbow, thankful for the support as she shuffled along beside him. “Unfortunately, the next class is gym. I bet you’re glad you’ll only be watching. I know how much you hate it.” He chuckled.

“How do you know that?” Bella asked in confusion.

“Oh, we’re gym buddies and good friends.” Mike explained. “You really have no memory at all about your time here?”

“No.” Bella replied in a small voice.

“It must be so confusing.” Mike patted her hand sympathetically. “Don’t worry. I’ll look out for you. And I’ll reintroduce you to all the others. They’re all eager to see you again.” He paused momentarily as they continued their slow walk to the gym. “Although I must say I am surprised that Cullen isn’t the one chaperoning you. You two were basically attached at the hip before.”

Bella grimaced as the familiar dread twisted her stomach into knots. She knew she was going to run into Edward and his family at some point. There was no avoiding it when they attended the same school, but the thought was unnerving.

“I don’t remember Edward.”

“Of course you don’t. Sorry, what was I thinking!” Mike brightened up at this news. “Its probably for the best. The guy is weird.”

Bella hobbled slowly alongside him, feeling curious at his reaction. “You don’t like Edward?”

“Not really. He’s a bit of an oddball. He doesn’t mix with anyone other than you or his own family.” Mike confided in a low voice, glancing around nervously as if he expected Edward Cullen to jump out at him from the shadows. Bella could relate. That was exactly her reaction whenever she thought about Edward, which she tried to do as little as possible. The sinister things he had said at the hospital continued to haunt her nightmares.

“Well lets just hope he sticks to his own family again.” Bella replied hopefully.

Mike stared at her in surprise, mixed with triumph. “Wow, you really are over him. That is so cool. Well done you.” He laughed, holding up his hand and high fiving her.

“Um…thanks?” Bella mumbled, feeling slightly embarrassed and a little overwhelmed. She was going to have to deal with a lot of these odd interactions today. She supposed she was just going to have to suck it up and get used to it.

They continued to walk to class together. Mike was a chatterer – he supplied most of the conversation, which put Bella at her ease. He’d lived in California since he was ten, so he knew how she felt about the sun.

They finally reached the gym. Mike handed Bella her backpack, promising to be right there waiting for her after class. Bella smiled at him before hobbling into the girl’s locker room door. Mike was friendly and clearly admiring. A little too admiring. Bella had an inkling he was nursing a bit of a crush. She would have to be careful not to cultivate it.

The gym teacher, Coach Clapp, barely acknowledged Bella as she told her to sit in the office and read a book or something.

“It’s not like you participated much anyway.” She said rudely, before stalking off to supervise the other students.

Bella felt her face burn in response. It seemed that the Coach was well versed in her unfailing ability to trip over her own feet. She wasn’t cut out for sports in any way, shape or form. P.E was literally her idea of hell on Earth.

Burying her nose in an old, worn copy of Wuthering Heights, Bella lost herself in Heathcliff and Cathy’s toxic romance, only resurfacing again when the bell rang to signal the end of class. Reluctantly she stashed the tattered book back in her backpack and waited for Mike Newton to collect her.

Mike escorted Bella to her English class and took the empty seat next to her. She was grateful for his companionship, feeling stifled by the many curious stares that the other students were throwing her way. It seemed everyone was aware of her story. It had spread like wildfire once they found out about her ‘accident.’

At lunch Mike introduced her to some others in their friendship group. There was another guy called Eric, a girl called Jessica- who though much shorter than Bella- her mass of curly black hair making up for the extra few inches, and several other people that Bella struggled to remember. Slowly she began to feel like she was treading water instead of drowning in it.

She had been dreading lunch, fretting that it would probably be the one place where it would be difficult to avoid seeing Edward Cullen and his family. As soon as she entered the cafeteria with Mike – trying to keep her eyes from sweeping the place for him, and failing entirely – she saw that four of his siblings of sorts (she assumed they were his siblings, they all had the same eye color and smooth bone-white skin) sitting together at a table as far removed from the student body as possible. However, much to her relief, Edward was not with them.

Mike chattered on as usual, but Bella was only half listening. Jessica, the one with the abundant head of curly, black hair seemed elated by his attention. She leaned across Bella, none-too-subtly edging her out of the conversation as she tried to dominate Mike’s attention. Bella left her to it, she was feeling terribly uncomfortable, her anxiety kicking in as she worried whether Edward was just late to arrive or he wasn’t coming to the cafeteria at all.

Thankfully, he didn’t come, and as time passed Bella was able to relax a little. She elbowed a fuming Jessica out of the way as she leaned forward to eat the ham and pickle sandwich that Mike had fetched for her, ignoring the other girl’s furious glares as she took a huge bite and chewed loudly. She could already hear Leah Clearwater’s voice in her head telling her to tone the noise down.

After lunch Mike escorted her to biology. He sat faithfully by her side in the empty seat next to hers, looking very much like a golden retriever as he fetched and carried things for her without asking. He started rambling on about prom and how they were getting a group together instead of pairing off into couples.

“You should come.” He said eagerly, making his attraction all too obvious.

“I can’t dance, remember?” Bella said with a weak smile. “My leg.” She shrugged apologetically.

But Mike would not be put off. “That doesn’t matter.” He declared, acting the gallant gentlemen. “I’ll help you get around.”

Bella sighed, it looked like she was going to have to do something about Mike, and it wouldn’t be easy. In a small town like this, where everyone lived on top of everyone else, diplomacy was essential. She had never been enormously tactful; she had no practice dealing with overly friendly boys.

Bella frowned when she considered this. Is that how Edward Cullen had reeled her in? Had she been too afraid of upsetting him and gone along with his unwanted attentions because she was too timid to speak up? Jeez, she hoped she wasn’t that weak minded. No, she decided, that couldn’t be it. So, what then? She couldn’t get away from the nagging suspicion that there was something not quite right about the whole relationship. Surely if she had been that into him there would have been some kind of lingering feeling, some sense of attraction, even if she didn’t remember him. She continued to worry about it right until the bell rang, signaling the end of the lesson.

As soon as she had come home from the hospital Bella had discovered that Charlie couldn’t cook much besides eggs and bacon. So, she requested that she take over the cooking duties and that she would teach him to cook. He was willing enough to let her take over the keys to the banquet hall but balked at having to learn how to cook. After much back and forth, he had finally agreed to learn to put together a few simple meals. Bella had doodled a shopping list during lunch and was going to ask Charlie to drive them to the Thriftway so they could pick up some essentials.

A grinning Mike Newton delivered Bella to Charlie right on time in the parking lot. Somehow, much to Bella’s annoyance, he wangled himself an invite to dinner. With his grin now so wide it surely had to be hurting his cheeks, he climbed into the back of the police cruiser and sat next to her.

Glancing out of the side window as Mike continued his inane chatter, Bella saw Edward’s family getting into their car. It was a shiny new Volvo. Of course, she hadn’t noticed their clothes before – she’d been too busy avoiding looking at them too closely. Now that she really did look, it was obvious that they all dressed exceptionally well, simply, but in clothes that subtly hinted at designer origins. With their remarkable good looks, the style in which they carried themselves, they could have worn dishrags and pulled it off. It seemed excessive for them to have both looks and money, but it didn’t stop them being obvious outsiders. There was something strange about all of them, something shudder-inducing. And Bella did just that as the beautiful blonde girl suddenly looked sharply in her direction. She shot Bella such a glare of animosity that Bella recoiled involuntarily. What the hell was her problem? Bella wondered if the icy blonde was pissed that she had rejected her precious brother. Well, that was too freaking bad!

With Mike still happily chewing her ear off, Bella settled down resignedly for a very uncomfortable evening. At least she had Jacob’s visit to look forward to as a highlight. Tuning out Mike as Charlie finally managed to pull out of the parking lot and headed in the direction of the Thriftway, Bella became lost in her own thoughts.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 7: A Most Important Question

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

A Most Important Question

Dinner was awkward to say the least. By the end of it even Charlie looked like he was regretting letting Mike railroad him into an invitation. Mike was a complete sports fanatic. His excessive enthusiasm and intense devotion to his favorite teams proved exhausting after a while. Initially Charlie had eagerly joined in the conversation, being partial to sports himself, especially baseball, but even his energy waned as Mike began to go into too much technical detail, dominating the conversation to such an extent that Bella and Charlie gave up on participating at all.

Finally, there was a brief lull when Mike eventually had to pause for breath. Charlie took the opportunity to jump in, desperate to change the subject.

“Dinner smells good, Bells. I think this must be the best steak and potatoes I’ve ever tasted.”

Bella smiled at that. She knew that Charlie still shuddered at the memory of Renee’s imaginative cooking, her experiments were not exactly edible.

“I agree.” Mike butted in before Bella had a chance to answer. “This salad is to die for.” He declared, shoving some lettuce in his mouth, and chewing enthusiastically.

“Thank you… I think.” Bella murmured, sharing a wry glance with Charlie.

Mike began to ramble on again, not even seeming to need a response, it was like he enjoyed the sound of his own voice. Or on the other hand maybe it was rare that he was allowed to take center stage like this in his own home and he was making full use of the opportunity to hold court. Whatever the true reason was, both Bella and Charlie’s patience was beginning to wear thin.

During yet another brief lull when Mike’s mouth was too full to chew and talk at the same time, Charlie tried to steer the conversation in another direction.

“So, how did you like school, Bells? Did you think you recognized anyone? Or made any new friends?” He asked, helping himself to seconds.

“Well, besides Mike here, I had a few classes with a girl called Jessica. She seemed pretty nice. She mentioned that we were quite good friends.” Bella replied hastily before Mike could interrupt again. She saw his mouth open to express his opinion, but she didn’t give him the chance to speak. “I do think that Jessica has a teeny bit of a crush on our guest here.” She added slyly, turning her head fully in Mike’s direction to gauge his reaction.

Mike choked on his food, thumping himself hard on the chest as he tried to get it to travel the rest of the way down his esophagus. “Um…well…we…Jess and I…we kinda did go out on a few dates. But that was a long time ago. I can assure you, Bella, and you, Chief Swan, that I am totally free and single now. I have no romantic attachments at all.” He smiled at Charlie ingratiatingly, making the older man feel slightly nauseated.

Bella was beginning to wish she had never brought up the subject of Jessica’s little crush. It was obvious where Mike’s little declaration to her and Charlie was leading. He was trying to reassure them that he was a free man, and that there would be no problem with any romantic entanglements if he were to ask Bella out on a date.

“Actually, I was only saying to Bella earlier, Chief Swan, that prom is coming up soon.” Mike carried on regardless, oblivious to his less than enthusiastic audience. “Instead of coupling up, a group of us are planning to go together. I really think it would be a good opportunity for Bella to reconnect with everyone. And, I, of course would make sure to take good care of her throughout the night.”

Mike beamed around at both; his blue eyes lit up with the sheer excitement at the prospect of escorting Bella to the most anticipated social event of the year at Forks High.

Bella exchanged an alarmed glance with Charlie. He stared back at her, mimicking her disbelief. Mike Newton really was something else. Thankfully they were both saved from having to respond by a loud knock on the front door.

Charlie immediately scraped his chair back, wiping his mouth with a paper napkin before throwing it down on the table. “I’ll answer it. That must be Jake.”

Mike’s exuberance died a little as he looked over at Bella in confusion. “Who’s Jake?” He asked, not quite able to hide his pique at the unintentional interruption.

Bella decided to grasp this opportunity at salvation with both hands. “Oh, Jake, he’s just the most amazing guy.” She gushed fervently. “He’s been a terrific help since I came out of hospital. He’s my closest friend. I don’t know what I would do without him.”

“You never mentioned him before.” Mike said resentfully, a little bit of jealousy slipping out in his tone.

“Haven’t I?” Bella gave him a wide-eyed innocent look. “I’m surprised. We do everything together.” She made sure to emphasize the everything.

“You do? How old is this guy? Where does he live? I’m pretty sure I know most people in this town.” Mike fired off one question after another, barely giving Bella a chance to answer.

“Jake lives and goes to school on the reservation. He’ll be turning sixteen soon – “Bella began.

“Oh, so he’s a sophom*ore!” Mike exclaimed in relief, picturing Jacob as some young kid in his mind, no longer seeing him as a rival for Bella’s affections.

That was until the sophom*ore strode confidently into the kitchen, laughing and joking with Charlie.

The first thing Mike took in was Jacob’s size. He cast a shadow that nearly filled the room. He obviously spent a lot of time working out if the size of his muscles was anything to go by. No kid his age that he knew of was built like that. He was beginning to wonder if Bella had been teasing him when she said that the guy was only fifteen, because he certainly didn’t look it. Jacob’s tailored black t-shirt fitted him snugly, showing off a very impressive six pack. Mike felt like a little runt in comparison.

Then to make everything worse, Mike was forced to watch as Bella greeted the muscle-bound teenager with a smile so bright it was blinding. “Hey, Jacob!” He had never even seen her greet Edward Cullen like that, and that was saying something considering how tight they were before the accident.

Mike felt his last chance of wooing Bella fade away as he watched Jacob scoop a laughing Bella out of her chair into a full body hug. She was still laughing when Jacob set her back down, her face flushed with happiness.

Bella finally seemed to remember that Mike was still sitting at the table. She turned to him, still smiling. “Hey, Mike, this is Jacob Black. The guy I was telling you about.”

“Right.” Mike held out his hand reluctantly.

“Old family friend.” Jacob introduced himself, shaking hands. They locked hands with more force than necessary. When their grip broke, Mike flexed his fingers, his face paler than normal.

The phone rang then.

“I’ll get it.” Charlie said, trying his best to keep a straight face. He wasn’t so old that he didn’t recognize a pissing contest when he saw one. “Hey, Bells, if you are thinking of going to your prom with this group thing that Mike here has organized, why don’t you invite Jake along to make up the numbers?” He smirked when he saw a look of horror cross Mike’s face, which the kid quickly tried to suppress.

“Prom, huh?” Jacob said, glancing down at Bella with raised eyebrows. “Sounds fun. Fancy taking a turn on the dance floor with yours truly?” He teased.

“You’re too young.” Mike blurted out.

Both Jacob and Bella looked at him quizzically.

“I mean – you won’t know anyone.” Mike backtracked sullenly.

“He’ll know me. And now he knows you.” Bella responded with a steely glare. She hadn’t originally had any intention of attending prom. Any sort of social activity which included dancing usually filled her with terror, but for some reason Mike’s negativity was really getting under her skin.

“I suppose.” Mike agreed glumly.

Bella ignored his sulky expression and turned to look up at a gleeful Jacob. “Jake, would you like to go to the prom with me?” She asked.

“Sure, sure.” Jacob agreed, his eyes twinkling with mirth.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 8: Prom

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

Prom

As Bella drifted, she dreamed.

Where she floated, under the dark water, she heard the agonized cry as if it was travelling across a vast distance – the cry, at once eerie, beautiful, as uplifting as it was ghastly. This sound was followed by a snarl: a deep, wild roar that rang with fury.

Gasping for air, Bella was brought back to the surface of the dark water, a sharp pain slashing at her upraised hand, but she couldn’t feel her way back to open her eyes.

And then she knew she was dead.

Because, through the heavy water, she heard the sound of an angel calling her name, calling her to the only heaven she ever wanted.

“Oh no, Bella, no!” The angel’s voice cried in horror.

Behind that longed for sound was another noise – an awful tumult that her mind shied away from. A vicious bass growling, a shocking snapping sound, and a high keening, suddenly breaking off…

Bella tried to concentrate on the angel’s voice instead.

“Bella, please! Bella, listen to me, please, please, Bella, please!” The angel begged.

Yes, she wanted to say. Anything. But she couldn’t move her lips to speak.

“Carlisle!” The angel called, agony in his perfect voice. “Bella, Bella, oh no, please, no, no!” And the angel was sobbing tearless, broken sobs.

The angel shouldn’t weep, it was wrong. Bella tried to find him, to tell him everything was fine, but the water was so deep, it was pressing in on her and she couldn’t breathe.

There was a point of pressure against her head. It hurt. Then, as that pain broke through the darkness, other pains came, stronger pains. She cried out, gasping, breaking through the dark pool.

“Bella!” The angel cried.

“She’s lost some blood, but the head wound isn’t deep.” A calm voice broke through the angel’s despairing wails. “Watch out for her leg, its broken.”

A howl of rage strangled on the angel’s lips.

Bella felt a sharp stab in her side. This couldn’t be heaven, could it? There was too much pain for that.

“Some ribs, too, I think.” The methodical voice continued.

But the sharp pain was were fading. There was a new pain, a scalding pain in her hand that was overshadowing everything else.

Somone was burning her.

“Edward!” Bella screamed.

“I’m right here, my love.” The angel’s voice whispered in her ear.

From asleep to awake in one heartbeat, Bella woke abruptly from her nightmare, her every thought in high definition. Her heart was pounding, as if a hypodermic of adrenaline had been emptied into her carotid. She strained into the utter darkness as she scanned her room for any sign of Edward Cullen. She had heard his silky voice as clear as day, she knew that wasn’t part of her nightmare. But as her breathing rate began to steady, she could see there was no one there. Falling back onto her heaped up pillows, she used the palms of her hands to shield her eyes and emitted a quiet sob.

The nightmare, if that’s what it really was, continued to torment her mind, bringing with it the usual rush of fear and panic. For Bella knew, deep down inside, that this was no nightmare, it was a memory, repressed, but determined to resurface. But she wouldn’t let it. No, she wasn’t ready to deal with the truth. She didn’t have the strength. So, she did what she always did, reached for the bottle of Tylenol on her nightstand, she took just enough to knock her out for the rest of the night, keeping the nightmares at bay.

In Pheonix they held proms in ballrooms. This dance was in the gym, of course. It was probably the only room big enough for a dance, Bella thought to herself wryly. Jacob had his arm tightly around her waist, supporting her as she limped along beside him. When they got inside, Bella stared around wide-eyed. There were actual balloon arches and twisted garlands of pastel crepe paper festooning the walls.

“Jeez.” Jacob muttered darkly. “This looks like a horror movie waiting to happen.”

Bella couldn’t disagree. They slowly approached the ticket table, with Jacob still carrying most of her weight, but she still had to shuffle and wobble her feet forward.

Taking a deep breath, she looked at the dance floor; a wide gap had formed in the center of the floor, where two couple whirled gracefully. The other dancers pressed to the sides of the room to give then space – no one wanted to compete with such radiance. Emmet Cullen and Jasper Hale were intimidating and flawless in classic tuxedos. Alice Cullen was striking in a black satin dress with geometric cutouts that bared large triangles of her snowy white skin. And Rosalie Hale was…. well, stunning as always. She was beyond belief. Her vivid scarlet dress was backless, tight to her calves where it flared into a wide, ruffled train, with a neckline that plunged to her waist. It made Bella pity every girl in the room, including herself.

Glancing up at Jacob to see if he was staring at Rosalie like most of the other guys in the room, Bella was relieved to see that his eyes remained on her. He smiled down at her, immediately putting her at ease, her brief flash of envy at Rosalie’s beauty quickly fading.

Jacob bought the tickets, then turned Bella toward the dance floor. Bella cringed against his arm and dragged her feet.

“You’re too funny.” Jacob laughed. “Why did you want to come so bad if you hate dancing so much? We could just have stayed in and had a movie night.”

Bella was beginning to wish that they had done just that. She didn’t want to admit that she had issued the rash invitation to prom just to annoy Mike and make it clear she wasn’t interested in him romantically.

Jacob towed her toward where the Cullens were dominating the dance floor – both couples still twirling elegantly – if in a style totally unsuitable to the present time and music. Bella watched in horror. The last place she wanted to be was anywhere near that family. But Jacob seemed determined to make some type of statement, especially when they caught Edward Cullen watching them with narrowed eyes from the other side of the dance floor.

“Jake, I honestly can’t dance.” Bella could feel the panic bubbling inside her chest.

“Don’t worry, Bells.” Jacob snickered. “Neither can I.”

“Then why?”

“Why not?” Jacob countered as he put his hands on her waist, and Bella reached up to put hers on his shoulders.

“Wow, Jake, have you grown again?” She exclaimed in surprise. “How tall are you now?”

Jacob was smug. “Six – four.”

They weren’t really dancing – Bella’s leg made that impossible. Instead, they swayed awkwardly from side to side without moving their feet.

Bella felt pinned by Edward Cullen’s eyes. She could feel the golden orbs stabbing into her back. She was glad she was facing away from him, seeing his face just brought the nightmare back into focus, his angelic voice ringing in her ears: “Bella, oh no, Bella, please!”

“Can you believe that my dad was willing to pay me twenty bucks for us not to come to your prom tonight?” Jacob admitted, reclaiming her attention.

“Really?” Bella asked in surprise. “Why?”

Jacob shrugged, frowning slightly. “He said it wasn’t a ‘safe’ place. I swear the old man is losing his mind.”

Bella joined in his weak laughter, but she could see Billy’s odd request was troubling him.

“Anyway, he said that if I cancelled, he would get that master cylinder I need.” Jacob confessed with a sheepish grin. “Is it bad that I nearly gave in and did what he wanted? I wasn’t joking about movie night.”

“Yeah, I think it might have been more fun than this.” Bella agreed, a prickling sensation running up and down her spine when she spotted Edward Cullen weaving his way through the crowd of warm bodies toward them. Surely, he wasn’t intending to cut in? “Perhaps we should go?”

“You want to go? Really? We only just got here.” Jacob said, confusion written all over his face. “Its not that bad, is it? I mean, I’m enjoying the dancing part.” He continued, tugging her closer.

“I suppose.” Bella tried to take her mind off Edward Cullen. One glance over her shoulder again confirmed that he hadn’t been making his way toward them. He was now dancing with his sister, Alice. She let out a sigh of relief. Relaxing, she returned her attention to Jacob. “Seen anything you like?” She teased, nodding toward a group of girls lined up against the wall like pastel confections.

“Yeah.” Jacob said huskily, his face all seriousness. “She’s standing right in front of me.”

Bella felt the familiar heat of her blush warming her skin. Jacob stared down to meet her shy gaze for just a second – then they both looked away, embarrassed.

“You look very pretty, by the way.” He added quietly.

“Thanks.” Bella whispered, still looking everywhere but at him. “So do you.”

“Thanks.” Jacob echoed her.

Bella cleared her throat, swallowing down her self-consciousness. “So, what’s up with Billy?” She asked, desperate for a subject change. She could see Edward watching them out of the corner of her eye as he danced with Alice, his face expressionless.

Jacob looked away again, ashamed. “He’s just being superstitious.”

“He is?”

“Yeah. He was… kind of over the top when you got hurt down in Pheonix – that’s why he was so insistent on accompanying Charlie. When I asked him why, he said it was for your protection and that he had to see with his own eyes that you were still you. Whatever that means.” He shook his head in disbelief. “I’m not weirding you out by telling you all this, am I?”

“No.” Bella reassured him. “I was the one who asked.” She felt a flutter of panic beginning to make itself felt in her stomach. “What does he think happened?”

Jacob sighed, pulling her even closer, until there was barely an inch between their swaying bodies. She could feel the heat coming from his skin even through the thin material of her dress.

“He thinks that Edward Cullen had something to do with me getting hurt.” Bella guessed, feeling the remnants of her nightmare beginning to rear its ugly head. She quickly suppressed the horrifying memory, not wanting to revisit it again.

Jacob wouldn’t meet her eyes. They weren’t even bothering to sway to the music anymore, though his hands were still clamped tightly to her waist, and hers around his neck.

“I’m sorry, Bella. I shouldn’t have said anything.” He apologized.

“I was the one who asked.” Bella reminded him again.

Jacob was still looking awkward…upset.

“There’s more?” Bella asked in disbelief.

“Its so bad.”

“I don’t care. Just spit it out, Jacob.”

“Okay… but, geez, this sounds bad.” Jacob shook his head. “He said to tell you – and this is his plural, not mine” – he lifted one hand from her waist and made little quotations in the air – “We’ll be watching out for you. You’ll be fully protected.” He watched warily for her reaction.

It sounded like something from a mafia movie. Bella couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

“Oh, god, well thank him, I guess.”

Jacob grinned in relief. His eyes were appraising as they raked quickly over her dress. “So, should I tell him to butt the hell out?” He teased.

“No.” Bella laughed. “Tell him I said thanks. I know he means well.”

The song ended, and she dropped her arms.

Jacob’s hands hesitated at her waist, and he glanced down at her bum leg. “Do you want to dance again? Or should we bite the bullet and get out of here and have that movie night instead?”

“You read my mind.” Bella was ecstatic in her relief. The further she was from any of the Cullens, the better.

But before they had a chance to move, Edward was swiftly upon them. “Can I have the next dance?” He said smoothly, holding out his hand toward Bella.

Bella flinched at his sudden appearance, staring wide eyed up at him, pressing herself awkwardly into Jacob’s side.

Jacob tensed, his dark eyes narrowing slightly as he regarded Edward with intense dislike. “Where did you come from?” He demanded, wrinkling his nose in disgust. “You’ve overdone it a bit on the aftershave haven’t you, Cullen? You smell like a confectionary stand.”

Edward regarded him with the same indifferent expression Bella had seen on his face earlier. “Coming from one of your kind I take that as a compliment.” He said coldly.

“What do you mean by one of my kind?” Jacob moved nimbly around Bella to confront Edward, glaring at him malevolently.

The air was suddenly so brittle it could snap. Bella shivered, reaching out and pulling on Jacob’s hand to regain his attention, she pleaded with him to take her home. “I’m tired. Let’s go.”

“Of course.” Jacob said, shaking his head a little as if to clear it, his fingers closing tightly around hers. He looked more himself again, his expression once more relaxed and open.

Edward’s gaze slid past him onto Bella. His expression had changed as well. No longer indifferent, his golden eyes held a tenderness that was breathtaking. “I want you to know you look beautiful, Bella. And when you feel ready to talk, I’ll be right here waiting.”

Then just as quickly as he had appeared, he disappeared back into the crowd to re-join his family.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 9: Heat

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

Heat

The movie was exactly as it professed to be. In just the opening credits, four people got blown up and one got beheaded. Bella put her hands over her eyes and turned her face into Jacob’s chest. He patted her shoulder, and winced occasionally, too.

During a lull in the violence, Bella settled in to endure the next two hours, watching the colours and the movement on the TV screen rather than seeing the shape of the people and cars and houses. And then Jacob started snigg*ring.

“What?” Bella asked.

“Oh, c’mon.” He snickered. “The blood squirted twenty feet out of that guy. How fake can you get?”

He laughed again as a flagpole speared another man into a concrete wall.

After that, Bella really watched the movie, laughing along with him as the mayhem got more and more ridiculous. Looking at all the farfetched scenarios, it should have been labelled as a black comedy rather than a gory action movie. Still, she couldn’t understand why it was so popular. There was no real storyline, the dialogue was dire, and the actors sounded wooden at best. Even the CGI was poor.

When the end credits finally rolled up, both Jacob and Bella cut up laughing until they ran out of breath and tears were rolling down their cheeks.

“Oh.” Jacob said breathlessly, wiping his tears away with the back of his hand. “That was the dumbest movie I’ve ever seen.”

“Yeah.” Bella agreed, struggling to breathe. “It definitely falls into the it’s so bad its good category.”

“Definitely a future classic.” Jacob sat up straighter on the sofa and stretched his long legs out in front of him. He then shifted over a little to put his arm around Bella’s shoulders.

“Jake.” Bella protested nervously, her laughter dying on her lips.

Jacob dropped his arm, not looking at all bothered by the minor rejection. He reached out and took her hand firmly, wrapping his other hand around her wrist in case she tried to pull away. Bella wondered where he got his confidence from.

“Now, just hold on a minute, Bella.” He said calmly. “Tell me something.”

Bella tensed. She didn’t want to do this. She wasn’t ready for anything more than friendship right now. However, there was nothing more important in her life than Jacob Black. But he seemed determined to blur the lines anyway.

“What?” She murmured fretfully.

“You like me, right?”

“You know I do.”

“Better than any of the other guys you know?” Jacob was calm, serene – as if her answer didn’t matter, or he already knew what it was.

“Amnesiac, remember?” She reminded him, trying to make light of it. “I don’t remember.”

Jacob wasn’t put off though. “I know that – and I know how much you’re struggling. But you do like me better than anyone else you know or remember.” He said, and it wasn’t a question.

It was hard for Bella to answer, to say the word. Would he get hurt and avoid her if she said she wasn’t ready for any kind of romantic entanglement yet? How would she stand that?

“Yes.” She whispered.

Jacob grinned down at her. “That’s okay, you know. As long as you like me the best. I’m prepared to be annoyingly persistent.”

“The situation is not going to change anytime soon, Jacob.” Bella said earnestly, and though she tried to keep her voice normal, he could hear the sadness in it. “I need to figure out who I am…or was…there is such a big black hole in my memory. Its scary.”

Jacob’s face was thoughtful, no longer teasing. “I understand that, Bells. I really do. You don’t have to talk about it.”

Bella nodded gratefully. He always seemed able to pick up on so much about her that she never said.

“But don’t get mad at me for hanging around, okay?” Jacob patted the back of her hand. “Because I’m not giving up and I’ve got loads of time.”

Bella sighed. “You shouldn’t waste it on me.” She said, though she wanted him to, so badly. Especially if he was willing to accept her the way she was – damaged goods, as is.

“It’s what I want to do, as long as you still like to be with me.”

“I can’t imagine how I could not like being with you.” Bella told him honestly.

Jacob beamed. “I can live with that.”

“Just don’t expect more right now.” Bella reiterated again, trying to pull her hand away to make her point. Jacob held on to it obstinately.

“This doesn’t really bother you, does it?” He asked gently, squeezing her fingers.

“No.” She sighed. Truthfully, it felt nice. His hand was so much warmer than hers, she always felt too cold these days.

“The pin’s out of the grenade for me, now, eh?” Jacob poked her playfully in the side.

Bella rolled her eyes. She guessed if he felt like making a joke out of it, he was entitled.

Jacob laughed quietly for a minute while his pinky finger absently traced designs against the side of Bella’s hand.

“That’s a funny scar you’ve got there.” He suddenly said, twisting her hand to examine it. “How did that happen?”

The index finger of his free hand followed the line of the long, silvery crescent that was barely visible against her pale skin.

Bella winced as a burning sensation made itself felt along the scar lines wherever he touched. “Do you mind not doing that?” She asked. “It hurts.”

“Oh, I’m sorry.” Jacob said apologetically.

“It’s okay – just a bit sensitive.” Bella gently pulled her hand away from his and lifted it to examine the mark on her wrist. Because of her clumsiness she had spent a lifetime collecting scars. With all the other injuries she’d gotten from the ‘accident’ this one seemed too minor to bother about. But looking at it more closely, the scar bore the physical characteristics of a human bite mark. It had an elliptical pattern containing tooth and arch marks. Nausea rose in her throat and she shivered.

“Cold again?” Jacob asked, putting his arm around her shoulder before she could answer.

“I’m always cold these days.” Bella mumbled, feeling the muscles in her throat tighten. She quickly rested her hand down in her lap, shutting off all thoughts so she wouldn’t have time to think about what this meant.

Jacob was too distracted to notice her sudden change in mood. “I’m always hot.” He said seriously. “I never feel the cold anymore. Lucky me, eh?”

“You must have a fever or something.” Bella grumbled as another cold shiver ran down her spine. The cusp of a memory was trying to break through. She could feel it tying to unfurl in the dark recesses of her mind and she sought to repress it. To aid her along she kept the conversation with Jacob flowing. She reached up and touched his forehead with her fingers, and his head was hot.

“Whoa, Jake – you’re burning up!”

“I feel fine.” He shrugged. “As fit as a fiddle.”

Bella frowned and touched his head again. His skin blazed under her fingers.

“Your hands are like ice.” Jacob complained.

“Maybe its me.” She allowed.

Jacob turned quiet and thoughtful. He left his arm around her, and Bella gratefully lapped up the warmth.

A comfortable silence fell. Jacob slumped onto the couch, a sheen of perspiration now coating his forehead. His fever had seemed to come on very suddenly. He closed his eyes and let his limbs fall loose, head tilting backward, indenting the soft cushions.

“You know, Bells.” He said after a while. “I think you might be right about the fever. I’m starting to feel a little…strange.”

“Oh, no, Jake.” Bella fretted. “I’ve got some Tylenol upstairs if you feel sick.”

“No, I don’t feel sick so much.” Jacob shook his head, his eyebrows pulling together. “Just…wrong. I think I might have to call it a night, though. I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be sorry.” Bella reassured him. “I had a nice night. The prom was a bust, but I enjoyed movie night. You’ll have to call a cab, though. My dad won’t be home until late.”

“Okay.”

“And you will call me as soon as you get in?” Bella continued anxiously.

“Sure, sure.” Jacob frowned, staring straight ahead, and biting his lip. He caught hold of Bella’s hand again, the one with the scar, and held it tightly. She noticed again how hot his skin was on hers.

“What is it, Jake?”

“There’s something I want to tell you, Bella…. but I think it’s going to sound kind of corny.”

Bella sighed; this would be more of the same kind of stuff he had said earlier. “Go ahead.”

“Its just that, I know this is all happening quite fast. And maybe I shouldn’t be saying it, but I want to be honest with you about how I feel. I want you to know that I’m always here for you in whatever way you need me. I won’t ever let you down – I promise you can always count on me. Wow, that does sound corny. But you know that, right? That I would never, ever hurt you?”

“Yeah, Jake. I know that. And I already do count on you, probably more than you know.”

The familiar radiant smile broke across his face the way the sunrise set the clouds on fire. However, it just as quickly faded as a strange look crossed his face.

“Bella, can you smell that?”

Bella regarded him with confusion. She inhaled deeply, but other than the usual, there was nothing she could pinpoint that was out of the ordinary.

“I can’t smell anything.”

Then Jacob bolted upright, his eyes narrowing. He scanned the room, focusing especially on the shadowy corners. “Did you hear that?”

His odd behaviour was making Bella very jumpy. She looked up at him, trying to reach for his hand to pull him back down on the sofa beside her, but he evaded her touch and began to stalk around the room, as if looking for the source of the noise that only he could hear.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 10: Two Shocks

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

Two Shocks

Filled with worry over Jacob’s strange behavior, Bella pushed herself onto her feet, wobbling slightly as she tried to maintain her balance with the heavy walking cast. She stared at Jacob as he roamed back and forth across the room, biting her lip anxiously – he was really frightened.

“Jacob.” She said uncertainly.

Jacob didn’t look at her. The tempo of his pacing increased; his whole being primed to track down this mysterious noise that only he could hear.

“Please, Jake, you’re scaring me.” Bella whispered. “Won’t you come over here and sit down?”

Hearing the panic in her tone finally made him look at her. “Bella, you must be able to hear that? And that smell – “He trailed off, blinking rapidly a few times and shaking his head as if to clear it. “Jeez, what’s happening to me? I feel like I’m going crazy.”

“Jake, come here.” Bella held out her hand toward him, begging with her eyes for him to return to her side.

Jacob stood irresolute a few feet away, biting hard on his lower lip and clenching his hands. He looked like he was about to cry.

Bella couldn’t take it anymore. She hobbled forward, slowly closing the gap between them. Jacob made no move to approach, just gazed at her with ambivalent eyes.

Shuffling forward another few inches, Bella finally reached him. She threw her arms around him instinctively, wrapping them around his waist and pressing her face against his chest. He was so big, she felt like a child hugging a grown-up.

“Oh, Jake, it’ll be okay.” She promised. “You’re not going crazy. You’re just running a fever. If it’s getting worse maybe we should call Billy.”

Jacob was frozen for a second, and then his long arms wrapped hesitantly around her. “Thanks, Bella.” His voice was huskier than usual. Bella could feel the heat from his feverish skin powering even through the thick material of his sweatshirt.

They stood like that for a moment, and it didn’t even occur to her that she was already blurring the lines of their relationship again. In fact, she felt comforted by the contact. This didn’t feel anything like the last time someone had embraced her this way. In her head she told herself it was friendship. And Jacob needed her.

It was strange for her, being this close – emotionally rather than physically, though the physical was strange for her, too – to another person close to her age. It wasn’t her usual style. She didn’t normally relate to people so easily, on such a basic level.

But this was Jacob. Things had been as easy as breathing between them right from the beginning.

“If this is how you’re going to react, I’ll freak out more often.” Jacob’s voice was light, normal again, and his laughter rumbled against her ear. His fingers touched her hair, soft and tentative.

It was only then that Bella realized what she had done by instinctively embracing him this way. After all she had said earlier.

She pulled away quickly, laughing with him, but determined to put things back into perspective at once.

“Its hard to believe that I’m two years older than you.” She said, emphasizing the word older. “You make me feel like a dwarf.” Standing this close to him, she really had to crane her neck to see his face.

Jacob patted her head. “You’re like a little doll.” He teased. “A porcelain doll.”

Bella rolled her eyes, shuffling back a little. “Let’s not start with the albino cracks.”

“Seriously, Bella, are you sure you’re not?” Jacob stretched his russet arm out next to hers, pulling up his sleeve a little to compare skin tones. The difference wasn’t flattering. “I’ve never seen anyone as pale as you…. well, except for – “ He broke off as he saw her wince. “Sorry. I’m an idiot. I didn’t mean to bring them up.”

“Its okay.” Bella dismissed it, not wanting to bring the mood down again. Even though he was still burning up, Jacob seemed a lot calmer now. Her impromptu hug seemed to have done the trick and distracted him enough to make him think more rationally. “How are you feeling now?”

“Hot.” Jacob admitted, but he was smiling and his dark eyes looked clear.

Bella laughed, feeling relieved that he seemed in a better frame of mind. She leaned on his arm for assistance as he helped her hobble back to the sofa. He helped her sit back down, before flopping down next to her, exhaling loudly.

“It’s been one crazy night, huh.” He declared, running his fingers through the satiny strands of his long black hair.

“Yeah.” Bella agreed with a weary sigh. She glanced at Jacob again, just to check on him once more, but he looked comfortable enough. He had one arm over the back of the sofa, the heat pouring off him warming Bella’s side nicely. Jacob really did look older than his age – not quite forty, but definitely older than her. He was so well built, his muscles were the long, wiry kind, obvious even under his loose sweatshirt. His skin was such a pretty color, it made her jealous.

Jacob noticed her scrutiny.

“What?” He asked, suddenly self-conscious.

“Nothing. I just hadn’t realized before.” Bella said without thinking.

“Realized what?”

“Did you know you’re sort of beautiful?”

Once the words slipped out, she worried that he might take her impulsive observation the wrong way.

But Jacob just rolled his eyes. “You’re cute.” He said, laughing.

“I’m serious.”

“Well, then, thanks. Sort of.”

Bella grinned. “You’re sort of welcome.”

Bella blamed the heat pouring from Jacob’s body for the reason why she unintentionally fell asleep. As she dozed, she dreamed.

“Edward.” She cried.

“Yes, I’m here.”

“It hurts.” She whimpered.

“I know, Bella. I know” – and then, away from her, anguished – “can’t you do anything?”

“My bag, please…Hold your breath, Alice, it will help.” Carlisle promised.

“Alice?” Bella groaned.

“She’s here. She knew where to find you.”

“My hand hurts, Edward.” She tried to tell him.

“I know, Bella. Carlisle will give you something, it will stop.”

“My hand is burning!” She screamed, finally breaking through the last of the darkness, her eyes fluttering open. She couldn’t see Edward’s face, something dark and warm was clouding her eyes. Why couldn’t they see the fire and put it out?

Edward’s voice was frightened. “Bella?”

“The fire! Someone stop the fire!” Bella screamed as it burned her.

“Carlisle! Her hand!”

“He bit her.” Carlisle’s voice was no longer calm, it was appalled.

Bella continued to languish in agony, her head flopping from side to side as she screamed, the burning eating her up from the inside. There was no relief from the torment. She opened her mouth to scream again –

-and fell off the sofa and onto the floor with a dull thud.

Bella woke up suddenly, feeling slightly winded from the fall, her eyes opened like two flashlight beams, she twisted her head, looking for Jacob, but he was gone.

Using the palms of her hands to push herself into a sitting position, Bella fell back against the sofa, her cramped muscles protesting all the way as she eased the despicable walking cast into a more comfortable position. She took a moment to get her bearings, trying to calm her racing heart and mind.

Without being aware of what she was doing, Bella began to scratch the bitemark on her right wrist to satiate the burning itch that had suddenly flared up. The remnants of her nightmare still lingered, but she refused to acknowledge the fading images, her self-denial the only way she had of protecting herself against the damning evidence that the dark recesses of her subconscious mind were forcing her to remember.

Where was Jacob?

The last thing she recalled was him sitting beside her on the sofa before she had fallen asleep.

“Jacob!” She called out, hoping he was somewhere close enough that he could hear her.

There was no response.

With difficultly, Bella used the sofa for support as she climbed clumsily to her feet, the damnable walking cast impeding her all the way. She called out Jacob’s name again, but he still didn’t answer. Where the hell was he?

“Jake, this isn’t funny anymore! Where are you?”

Scanning the immediate area, she could see that he wasn’t in the room. There was only one lamp burning, casting more shadows than normal. These shadows seemed particularly menacing now that she was alone.

“Jake?” She tried again, raising her voice a little louder.

Had he gone home without telling her? Surely not! He would have at least left a note.

But another quick look showed no sign of any kind of communication that he might have left behind – which meant he had to be somewhere in the house. Maybe he was in the bathroom. He had been running a fever after all. Perhaps he had been sick or something. If so, then why wasn’t he answering?

Bella managed to shuffle to the bottom of the stairs. Holding onto the banister to steady herself, she called Jacob’s name again, asking him if he was alright. Again, all she was met with was a deathly silence. She was feeling more unnerved with each passing minute. Jacob wasn’t the pranking kind, just knowing what she had been through, he would never pull such a cruel trick like that. No, something was really wrong. What if he was passed out on the bathroom floor? How was she supposed to get to him?

“Jake, are you up there? Can you hear me?”

Bella felt like her brain was being overloaded with anxiety. She didn’t know how much more of this she could take. There is a finite processing capacity and when your ability to process fear is exceeded panic attacks can begin. And this was happening to her right now. A true panic is painful. It is scary. Bella had been dealing with a number of stressors ever since the so-called ‘accident.’ The nightmares, the constant feeling of being on edge every time she went to school, in case she encountered the Cullens. The strange encounter with Edward, both at the hospital and the prom, only serving to heighten her already overstimulated nerves, was enough to render her helpless.

The sound of a door banging in the wind almost brought Bella to her knees. She held onto the banister for dear life, her breathing coming in short, rapid bursts. Her panicked thoughts had become so scattered that normal functioning was nigh on impossible. She yearned for Jacob’s steady, comforting presence. She longed to hear his deep, husky voice saying - "I am right here, Bells, I’ll protect you.”

The door banged again, again and again.

Bella knew she was going to have to move, to go and investigate. The logical choice would have been to reach for the phone and call Charlie at the station. But she was so overwhelmed, any logical thinking went right out of the window. Instead, she stumbled blindly toward the kitchen, which was the source of the noise. The bulky walking cast hampered her all the way, and she found her rising anger and frustration at her slowness overriding her initial panic.

By the time she reached the kitchen and snapped on the light, the door had banged closed. The net curtains at the window were fluttering in the strong breeze coming from outside. She didn’t remember opening it. Dragging her injured leg, she made her way to the window and peered through it.

The obligatory rain descended upon the glass, drawing pretty organic waves. Even though it was dark outside, Bella could see the tips of the shadowy trees bordering the end of the garden. Through the skylight came a refreshing flow of air, enlivening her senses and relaxing her breath.

A flash of red caught her eye and she pressed her face closer to the window pane, her breath fogging the glass, forcing her to use the sleeve of her shirt to clear it. When she could see again, she was confronted with a creature out of her nightmares.

A monstrous wolf, his reddish-brown fur glossy and thick, moved into view. The enormous creature moved restlessly back and forth, seeming to have no sense of direction at all. Its legs were shaking, as if it was having trouble controlling them. It rather reminded Bella of how a newborn foal would move - gangly and uncoordinated.

Surprisingly the wolf’s odd gait dispelled some of Bella’s fear and panic. She wondered if it was lost or injured. Without thought for her own safety, she hobbled toward the back door and wrenched it open.

The enormous russet-colored wolf, alerted by the noise, looked up at her with startled black eyes, which seemed so familiar to Bella, that it chased away the last of her reservations. She could feel the wonder and fascination on her face as she stared out at him – and she was sure it was a him - from the kitchen doorway.

The wolf’s muzzle fell open, pulling back over his teeth. It should have been a frightening expression, except his tongue lolled out the side in a type of wolfy grin.

Despite the obvious danger, Bella giggled.

The wolf’s grin widened over his sharp teeth. It almost seemed like a grin of relief. He trotted toward her on his uncoordinated legs, nearly tripping over his large paws once or twice. He stopped at a few feet away, assessing, his gaze fixed on Bella’s face.

“Its okay. I’m not afraid. You can come closer.”

Gosh, she must be touched in the head to entice such a huge, monstrous, wild beast to come toward her, but Bella was way past rational thought. She bent down a little and held out her hand, gesturing for him to come closer. She had a deep longing to sink her fingers into that gloriously thick, glossy fur.

The wolf closed the gap cautiously. His black eyes still intent on hers. When he was only a foot away, he stopped again, crouching down on his front legs, and dropping his head so that his face was no higher than Bella’s, still staring at her, measuring her response.

“You’re beautiful.” Bella breathed in awe.

The answering deep rumble from the wolf’s chest sounded like one of pleasure.

Bella shuffled forward, edging nearer, her fingers outstretched and trembling slightly, ready, and willing to touch the red-brown fur on the side of the wolf’s face.

“Bella! No!”

Edward Cullen and his sister, Alice, stepped out of the nearby trees just before Bella had a chance to make contact. She instantly recoiled at the sight of them, stumbling backwards through the kitchen doorway.

Startled, the red-brown wolf scrambled to his feet, his thick fur bristling, a low rumbling growl erupting from somewhere deep inside his chest. Alice had disappeared, but Edward still stood there motionless, assessing the wolf’s response with guarded eyes.

Then in a blink of an eye he disappeared back within the trees. The red-brown wolf cast one glance over his shoulder toward Bella, a thrumming hum resonating in his throat as he looked at her longingly, then he, too, disappeared, following in Edward’s wake.

“NO!” Bella cried, hobbling back outside, only to find that there was someone there, waiting for her.

Unnaturally still, and white, with her large black eyes’ intent on Bella’s face, Alice Cullen stood perfectly motionless, beautiful beyond imagining.

Bella’s knees trembled for a second, and she nearly fell.

“Only you, Bella.” Alice said in her bell like voice, sighing softly. “Let’s get you safely back inside.”

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 11: Alice Cullen

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

Alice Cullen

“What are you doing here?” Bella whispered in disbelief.

“Oh, Bella.” There was a strange mingling of relief mixed with frustration in Alice’s voice as she carefully navigated Bella’s path back inside the house. Her touch was icy cold and made Bella shiver.

Bella was still breathing heavily from all her recent exertions. As she inhaled, she got a strong whiff of Alice’s perfume and recoiled. It wasn’t like anything she had smelled before – not floral or spice, citrus or musk. Even the most cloying perfume that she knew of couldn’t compare to the stink coming off the petite girl’s smooth skin.

Alice was very strong for someone her size. She easily dragged Bella to the living room couch -taking on most of her weight as Bella hobbled beside her -and pushed her into a sitting position.

“I mean it, Bella, just stay there. Don’t move.”

Alice chastised her like a recalcitrant child. Her superior tone irked Bella considerably and she shot Alice an angry glare as the other girl settled gracefully beside her on the couch. Bella found herself recoiling again as she trembled from the cold emanating from Alice’s skin. Did the girl have no blood in her at all? It was like sitting next to a marble statue. Her predicament was made worse when Alice began to rub her lower back in a gentle rhythm, which she supposed the smaller girl assumed was comforting, but just alarmed Bella even more.

“I’m…sorry about bursting in like this.” Alice chirped in her sing-song voice. “You really didn’t give me much choice. But, Bella, I am just so happy to see you!”

“I can’t say I share your sentiment.” Bella said brutally, edging away from Alice in order to put some space between them. “Were you and that creepy brother of yours staking out my house and spying on me?”

“Bella!” Alice looked pained at this rebuttal. “Please, I am trying to be understanding here. I know you’ve been through a lot – but the Bella I know would never speak in such a cruel manner.”

“The Bella you know?” Bella repeated back incredulously. “You may think you know me, but I absolutely do not know you.”

“We are friends.” Alice pleaded. “Good friends – more like sisters, really.”

“So, you say.” Bella retorted suspiciously. “I only have your word for that.”

Alice emitted a dramatic sigh. “This memory loss of yours is so frustrating – more so for poor Edward. He is really suffering in your absence. But that doesn’t mean he would ever give up on protecting you. Even if it must be from afar for now. Carlisle cautioned that we must be patient and that he was certain you would recover your memories in time, but it is proving challenging, especially when you keep putting yourself in dangerous situations.”

“But I wasn’t in danger!” Bella protested hotly, her hands balling into fists in her lap.

Alice’s throat was tight, her lips pressed firmly together. Her eyes had darkened so they seemed as black as pitch.

“Bella, you were about to approach a wild beast and pet it! Edward and I had no choice but to intervene!”

“Oh!” Bella huffed dismissively. “I could tell I wasn’t in any danger. He may have been big, but that poor wolf looked more scared than I did. He looked lost and confused. I was just reaching out to him to show that he didn’t need to be afraid – he trusted me, I could see it in his eyes – and then you and that dumb brother of yours came barreling in and ruined everything.”

The look that Alice directed Bella’s way was a glare. “I ask you to politely refrain from calling my brother names. He only has your best interests at heart. I am really trying to be forgiving here, Bella, but you are really testing my patience!”

“And you’re testing mine!” Bella fired back in aggravation. “I neither need or want you and your brother’s so-called protection. I didn’t ask for it and I don’t want it. So can you please leave. I need to go check on my friend. He wasn’t feeling very well and is probably upstairs in the bathroom passed out or something.”

Her former worry about Jacob clouded her anger at Alice Cullen’s unwanted intrusion. Before she kicked her out, she decided to make use of her. “There is something you can do for me if you want to make yourself useful. Can you go upstairs and go to the bathroom and check up on Jacob? He was feeling very unwell before and was running a fever.”

That request brought Alice up short. She stared at Bella in bemusem*nt. “You really have no idea, do you?”

“About what?” Bella demanded curtly.

Alice pursed her lips, her eyes narrowing, as if trying to think of a suitable explanation that wouldn’t sound nuts.

“Nothing.” She said eventually. “Jacob Black has already left. I saw him go with my own eyes.”

“What?” Bella exclaimed in disbelief. “Jake would never just leave without telling me. He would at least have left me a note or something.”

Alice shook her head, a wry smile now curving her lips upwards. “Maybe you don’t know him as well as you think you do, Bella. Everyone has their secrets. I wouldn’t worry about him. I expect he is back home by now.”

“How dare you say anything against Jake! You don’t know him at all!” Bella argued defensively.

“You don’t know him, either. Not really.” Alice countered. “I know you don’t remember anything about me – about Edward – but I swear, we both care about you very much. You are very important to not just to us, but out whole family.”

Bella thought about the hostile glare the stunning blonde had given her in the parking lot not that long ago. “Your whole family?” She questioned derisively. “Please, don’t take me for a fool, Alice. I’ve seen the way the blonde ice princess looks at me.”

Alice’s expression became strained. “Rosalie does care.” She said diffidently. “She just has a funny way of showing it – but believe me she does, even if her reasons do not match my own.”

“Oh, God, there you go talking in riddles again!” Bella was running out of patience. She was upset that Jacob had left her without even saying goodbye. She was mad that Edward and Alice had been staking out her house like a couple of stalkers – and she was worried about the poor lost wolf.

“Bella, I know its hard for you to understand when there is so much you don’t remember.” Alice reached out to her, causing Bella to recoil again. She dropped her hand, her next sigh filled with a deep sorrow. “I wish I could explain it, but Carlisle specifically forbade me not to interfere, and that it might hinder your recovery. But, please, Bella, did you even stop for a minute to think what your reckless actions would have done to Charlie? Or worse yet, my brother? Do you have any idea the torment that Edward was going through watching you carelessly put your life on the line by approaching that wild beast – “

Bella cut her off then, as soon as she name-dropped Edward again, the last of her patience was used up. “I want you to leave now.”

“But, Bella, I need you to – “

“I said get out!” Bella raised her voice, her steely gaze boring into Alice’s. “If you don’t, I’ll be forced to ring Charlie at work and make him come home to remove you. I think he would be very interested to learn that you and your brother have been spying on me.”

“Bella, you wouldn’t!” Alice was clearly in shock.

“Oh, I would!” Bella said dryly. “So don’t test me!”

Alice went still for a few seconds, her eyes and face clouding over. Her hands clenched tightly in her lap. Sitting there she looked more and more like a marble statue than ever, with her face showing no animation at all. Then just as abruptly her eyes became clear again, her expression hardening as she eyed Bella dubiously.

“I can see that you mean what you say.”

“You say such weird things.” Bella muttered. “What does that mean – you can see that I mean what I say? Of course I mean it.”

Alice co*cked her head to one side, gazing at Bella with such sadness that it made her feel a slight twinge of guilt – but it was very, very slight.

“I’ll go. Goodnight, Bella, and please be more careful.”

Then without saying another word, she rose gracefully to her feet and walked at a very fast pace out of the house, this time using the front door.

As soon as she was sure that Alice was truly gone, Bella stood up, balancing precariously by using various pieces of furniture, she managed to hobble clumsily toward the phone in the hallway. She called Jacob straightaway.

Much to her relief, he was the one who answered, almost as if he had been expecting her call. But when she heard his exhausted greeting, she knew there was something very wrong.

“Hello?” His voice was broken, cracking.

“Oh, Jake, so you did go home.” Bella cried in relief. “I’ve been tearing myself to bits, worried that you were passed out in the bathroom upstairs and I couldn’t reach you. You sound horrible.”

“Oh, Bells, I feel horrible.”

“I’m so sorry that I made you come to prom with me. I didn’t know you were running a fever. It seemed to come on so suddenly. This sucks.”

Jacob drew in a sharp breath, almost as if surprised that she hadn’t cottoned onto something. His voice sank to a low whisper. “I’m glad I went. Don’t blame yourself. This isn’t your fault.”

“You’ll get better soon.” Bella promised. “I’m going to make up some fortifying meals for you. I’ll keep them simple so all Billy has to do is reheat them.”

“Thanks, Bella.” Jacob sounded a little confused, as if he had been expecting her to say something else.

“Although, I wish you had just woken me up. I was totally freaking out until Alice Cullen showed up and told me you left already.”

“Alice Cullen?” Jacob repeated sharply.

“Yes, oh jeez, Jake, you are not going to believe this, but Alice and that creepy brother of hers have only been staking out my house for most of the night. I was going from room to room, calling your name, when I happened to peek outside the kitchen window and saw this ginormous wolf – “

“Wolf.” Jacob repeated dully, unintentionally interrupting her.

“Yes.” Bella continued breathlessly; she was talking fast in her haste to tell him everything. “It was huge but so magnificent. I know you’re gonna think I’m crazy, but it I knew he wasn’t dangerous. If you just saw him, Jacob, he had the most beautiful red-brown fur. He looked lost, just wandering around in circles, stumbling all over the place.” She laughed nervously. “I guess I felt an affinity with him as he seemed a little clumsy, just like me, he even tripped over his own large paws when I went outside to get a closer look.”

“You – you weren’t afraid?” Jacob sounded as if he was – afraid of her answer that is.

“No way!” Bella scoffed. “I told you I knew he wasn’t dangerous. I’m braver than you give me credit for.”

“Yeah.” Jacob’s voice sounded a little lighter now. “You’ve always been good with weird.”

“Very funny.” Bella complained irritably. “I tell you, you really missed out. Next time let me know when you’re gonna leave. I know I was sleeping, but you could have left a note.”

“I’m sorry.” Jacob mumbled.

“So you’ll probably be better in a few hours.” Bella encouraged.

She could barely hear his answer. “We’ll see.”

“Jake, what’s wrong with you? I thought it might be that stomach flu that’s been doing the rounds.”

“Everything.” Jacob whispered. “Every part of me hurts.”

The pain his voice cut through Bella like a knife.

“Oh, Jake, what can I do? Besides food what can I bring you?”

“Nothing. You can’t come here.” Jacob was abrupt now.

“I’ve already been exposed to what you have.” Bella pointed out dismissively.

Jacob ignored her. “I’ll call you when I can. I’ll let you know when I can see you.”

“Jacob – “

“And, Bella, make sure to tell Charlie about Edward and Alice Cullen spying on you. He needs to know. We’ll be watching – but its complicated.” Jacob cut in, his exhaustion creeping back in.

“I will.” Bella promised. “But, Jacob – “

“I’ve got to go.” Jacob cut in again with sudden urgency.

“Okay. Call me when you feel better.”

“Right.” He agreed, and his voice had a strange, bitter edge.

He was silent for a moment. Bella was waiting for him to say goodbye, but he waited too, as if desperate to keep the connection going, no matter how small.

“I’ll see you soon.” Bella finally said.

“Wait for me to call.” Jacob reminded her.

“Okay…Bye, Jacob.”

“Bella.” He whispered her name, then hung up the phone.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 12: A Plan

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

A Plan

Bella waited by the phone all the next day waiting for Jacob to call – and when he didn’t, she couldn’t stop the worry building in her chest. Was he sicker than she realized?

Deciding to give Jacob at least another twenty-four hours before she started hassling him, Bella went to bed that night feeling very apprehensive. As soon as she closed her eyes, though, the usual nightmares started to plague her and she was forced to resort to taking the Tylenol again to knock herself out.

The next morning, once Sue Clearwater left after helping her get ready for the day, Bella went straight for the phone. The first time she called, Billy answered and told her that Jacob was still in bed. She got a little pushy, checking to make sure that Billy had taken him to a doctor. Billy said he had, but, for some reason Bella couldn’t nail down, she didn’t believe him.

“I’ve made up some meals for him.” She said. “Charlie and I can bring them up tonight.”

“Um…. don’t do that, Bella. We wouldn’t want you to catch whatever Jake’s got, especially when you are still recuperating yourself. Its best to wait for a few days. Don’t worry, I am taking good care of my boy.”

Bella let it go that day, but the next she wasn’t so willing to be so compliant. She called several times throughout the day, each time Billy was the one who answered, coming up with one vague excuse after another about why she couldn’t visit.

“Am I not welcome?” She demanded.

“Of course you are.” Billy blustered. “Jake just needs some time to get over this bug, that’s all.”

After that when she rang, no one ever answered.

Bella grew more and more frustrated, annoyed that she couldn’t just drive over to La Push herself because of the damnable walking cast. She pleaded with Charlie to take her, but he expressed the same caution as Billy.

“Bells, you’re still recovering yourself. I don’t think it’s worth the risk.”

Saturday, she decided to go and see him, invitation be damned. She got a cab over there, but the little red house was empty, so she was forced to give up and go home. This frightened her – was Jacob so sick that he needed to go to the hospital? She made the cab driver stop by the hospital on the way back home, hobbling clumsily inside, she asked the nurse at the front desk whether Jacob or Billy had been in.

“I can’t give out that kind of information.” The nurse sniffed indignantly. “Haven’t you heard of the data protection act, young lady?”

Bella practically growled at the woman in aggravation, alarming the nurse considerably. Once she got home, she badgered Charlie constantly until he agreed to call Harry Clearwater as soon as he got home from work.

“You’re overreacting, kiddo.” Charlie complained, but he did what she asked anyway.

Bella waited, anxious, while Charlie chatted with his old friend; the conversation seemed to go on forever without Jacob even being mentioned. It seemed that Harry had been in the hospital…. some kind of tests for his heart. Bella remembered Sue saying something about that to her in passing. Charlie’s forehead got all pinched together when he heard that, but Harry joked with him, blowing it off, until Charlie was laughing along with him.

“Dad!” Bella poked him sharply in the side impatiently. “Ask him about Jacob!” She hissed.

Charlie gave her an irritated glance before finally getting around to the reason he had phoned in the first place. Bella listened in to his side of the conversation, getting more and more frustrated with his constant hmms and yeahs. She drummed her fingers against the counter beside him, while periodically poking him to get him to hurry up. Eventually, Charlie grabbed her hand to stop her and the two glared at each other.

Finally, Charlie hung up the phone and turned to face her.

“Harry says that there has been some trouble with the phone lines, and that’s why you haven’t been able to get through. Billy took Jake to the doc down there, and it looks like he’s got mono. He’s real tired, and Billy said no visitors.” He reported.

“What?” Bella exploded in disbelief. “That’s just ridiculous!”

Charlie raised one eyebrow. “Now don’t go making a nuisance of yourself, Bells. Billy knows what’s best for Jake. He’ll be up and around soon enough. Be patient.”

“I will not!” Bella protested hotly. “I’m going back there. I’ll stake out the house if I have to until I get to see Jake. There’s something not right about all this. Even if Jake has mono, I know he would still want to speak to me on the phone.”

“Bells, stop it!” Charlie reprimanded her. “You’re acting as if there is some kind of big conspiracy going on. Jake just needs his rest. That is all. And Billy is right to keep you two separated. You’s still recuperating – what if you got mono from Jake? That could set you right back. Just have the grace to be a little patient. Jake will be in touch soon, I’m sure. I’m more worried about Harry.”

Bella decided not to push it any further. Charlie was too worried about his friend to bother listening to her whining complaints- thinking his friend’s declining health was the more important issue. He clearly thought Bella was being irrational, and that her concerns were minor compared to his. It was one of the reasons she had held off telling him about Alice and Edward’s intrusion the other night, and the mysterious wolf.

She had hung out near her bedroom window every night, hoping to catch another glimpse of the magnificent beast. She was sure that the wolf was nearby. It was just a feeling, a secret intuition, that even though she couldn’t see him physically, he was around.

Feeling more morose with each passing hour, Bella sat in front of her laptop and typed in mononucleosis into the search box.

All she knew about mono was that you were supposed to get it from kissing. Perhaps Charlie and Billy were worried that she might slobber Jacob with kisses once she saw him again. Idiots. She read through the symptoms quickly -the fever he definitely had, but what about the rest of it? No horrible sore throat, no headaches, at least not before he had gone home after watching the movie at her house. He had said he felt ‘fit as a fiddle.’ Did it really come on so fast? The article made it sound like the sore stuff showed up first.

Bella glared at the computer screen and wondered why, exactly, she was doing this? Why did she feel so…so suspicious, like she didn’t believe Billy’s story? Why would Billy lie to Harry? Unless Harry was in on it and was lying too.

She was being silly, probably. She was just so worried, and, to be honest, she was afraid of not being allowed to see Jacob – that made her nervous.

Bella skimmed through the rest of the article, looking for information. She stopped when she got to the part about how mono could last for more than a month.

A whole month? Her mouth fell open.

But Billy couldn’t enforce the no visitors rule thing that long. Of course not. Jacob would go crazy stuck in bed that long without anyone to talk to.

What was Billy afraid of, anyway? The article said that a person with mono needed to avoid physical activity, but that said nothing about visitors. The disease wasn’t very infectious.

She would give it a week, Bella decided, before she got really pushy. Then all bets were off.

A week was long. By Wednesday, she was sure she wasn’t going to live to the coming Saturday.

When she had decided to leave Billy and Jacob alone for a week, she hadn’t really believed that Jacob would go along with Billy’s rule. Every day when she got home from school, she hobbled to the phone to check for messages. There never were any.

Bella cheated three times by trying to call Jacob, but the phone lines still weren’t working.

Every night she kept vigil by her bedroom window, staring gloomily out into the dark night. Once or twice, she thought she caught a flash of reddish-brown fur weaving through the tall, shadowy trees that bordered the edge of the garden. For a moment her heart would soar, hoping that the mysterious wolf would appear on the back lawn, only for the same crushing disappointment to follow when nothing happened. She was sure he was out there, somewhere, keeping watch – but like Jacob, the wolf remained elusive.

Bella was in the house much too much, and much too alone. Without Jacob to brighten her days, life felt mundane and monotonous. It was the same boring routine day after day after day. Everything she had been repressing started creeping up on her. The dreams got hard again. She could hardly take Tylenol every night, so she was forced to stay awake. Her silent vigils at her bedroom window now lasted until the early hours of the morning, until sheer exhaustion knocked her out.

She wasn’t handling alone well at all. So, in a final act of desperation, she called Leah Clearwater and invited her over, just to have some company.

Leah’s temper was as short as Bella’s as she filed the latter’s nails to points, painting them a deep blood red.

“What am I a vampire?” Bella complained mulishly when she studied the end result of the horrific manicure. “I could gouge someone’s eyes out with these.”

“Quit whining, girl.” Leah snapped impatiently. “I’m not into all this girlie sh*t. Anyway, you look like a freaking vampire most of time- you’re so damn pale, you look bloodless.”

“And you’re just plain rude!” Bella fired back irritably. “Did you come over here just to insult me?”

“Of course I did. Its not like I’ve got anything better to do right now.” Leah retorted. “And, anyway, mom nagged me to death about spending quality time with another female. Not that you count. We’re not friends. You’re just useful.”

“Thanks for deigning to keep such a miserable specimen company.” Bella replied bitterly. “I thought you would have declined, actually. Where is your precious Sam these days? I thought you two were attached at the hip.”

Leah’s expression darkened, the end of the sharpie she was holding breaking off at the nib as she wrote something derogatory on Bella’s walking cast in Quileute.

“Ugh, you just had to go there. What has my mom been saying?” She demanded sharply.

Bella’s cheeks blazed with indignation. She really liked Leah’s mom. Sue was so compassionate, patient and kind. The total opposite of her uptight daughter. There was no way she would engage in gossip about her own offspring. Bella was offended on Sue’s behalf that Leah would even assume she would.

“Your mom hasn’t said anything to me.”

“Then how do you know?” Leah questioned suspiciously.

“I don’t know anything!” Bella snapped again, losing patience with the older girl. “It was just a perfectly innocent question. Jeez, its bad enough that my supposed best friend has gone AWOL, without you interrogating me over your dumb boyfriend.”

Leah was about to issue a retort, when something Bella said cut through her ire. “What do you mean your best friend has gone AWOL? Are you talking about Jake?”

“Who else would I mean?” Bella threw her hands up in the air in exasperation. “Catch up, Leah.”

To her surprise Leah let that insult go. Instead, the older girl stood up and began to pace restlessly back and forth.

“What’s wrong?” Bella asked, her curiosity piqued by Leah’s strange reaction. “Not that I care.” She tagged on at the end, just to make it clear she really didn’t, when she so obviously did.

Finally, Leah stopped pacing and faced Bella, her hands balled into fists at her sides. “Two weeks ago, Sam disappeared without any warning or explanation. I was worried sick. He sent no word. I had no idea where he was and no one else seemed concerned. I begged my dad for help but he brushed off my concerns, telling me I was overreacting.”

Bella’s ears perked up at this. “Oh my god, that’s the exact same thing everyone’s been saying to me about Jacob.”

“Like I give a sh*t about that.” Leah snarked. “Anyway, two days ago, Sam reappeared, giving no apology or explanation for his absence, and expecting me to just accept it. Well, hello, as if I was going to take that lying down!”

“Of course not!” Bella agreed dryly.

“He’s like a changed person – all moody and secretive. He’s become so aloof. We were supposed to be spending the day together today, but he’s taken off again without giving me an adequate explanation. And now you’re saying that Jacob is giving you the brush off – not that I blame him for that. I mean -it’s you.” Leah said with a frown.

Bella ignored the intended barb. Two disappearances within a matter of weeks could not be a coincidence. She had a right to be suspicious. She met Leah’s angry gaze with her own.

“I’m going to La Push to stake out Jake’s house. I have a feeling all this must be connected. Are you in?”

“I’ll drive.” Leah said with a grudging smile.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 13: The Best of Frenemies

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

The Best of Frenemies

“Let me just ring first to check whether Billy is at home.”

Leah rolled her eyes impatiently but refrained from commenting. Bella stared at the phone for a long minute. Just do it, Bella, she mumbled to herself.

Billy answered after two rings.

“Hello?”

“Hey, Billy.” Bella almost growled. She saw Leah smirking out of the corner of her eye and scowled. She tried to sound more friendly as she continued. “Can I talk to Jacob, please?”

“Jake’s not here.”

What a shock. Bella’s eyes narrowed suspiciously.

“Do you know where he is?”

“He’s out with friends.” Billy’s voice was careful.

“Oh, yeah, anyone I know?” Bella tried to keep her tone light and casual, but failed miserably.

“No.” Billy said slowly. “You won’t know them.”

Bella was about to mention Sam’s name, but one look at Leah’s angry expression made her change her mind. She didn’t want to give Billy even a hint of warning that she disbelieved what he was saying.

“Well, have him call me when he gets in, alright?”

“Sure, sure. No problem. Click.

“See you soon, Billy Black.” Bella muttered sarcastically into the dead phone.

“You know talking to yourself is the first sign of madness.” Leah scoffed.

“I am mad. Plenty mad!” Bella fired back at her resentfully. “Billy was so obviously lying.”

Leah’s mocking expression clouded over as she used the metal loop of her keyring to swing her car keys on her forefinger. “Well, then, lets go and see for ourselves, shall we?”

“Yes, lets.” Bella agreed scathingly.

XXXXXXX

Bella eased herself into the passenger seat of Sue Clearwater’s white sedan. She had tried to persuade Leah to ditch her mother’s car and take her truck instead. She thought the white color would stand out too much. They were supposed to be on a spying mission after all. But Leah wouldn’t hear of it. She side-eyed Bella as she succinctly pointed out the old Chevy’s many flaws.

“It drives slower than molasses. Not to mention the damn engine is so loud that everyone from here to Hoquiam will hear the wretched thing coming. We’re supposed to be going undercover, not announcing our arrival to the whole world.”

Bella fumed in her seat and sulked, crossing her arms over her chest as she shot Leah a resentful glare. No one was allowed to diss her truck. No one.

Satisfied she had won the argument, Leah switched on the Sedan’s engine and it purred smoothly to life, adding just another insult to Bella’s injury.

Bella had packed food and drink supplies, much to Leah’s scorn. The other girl was under the impression they would be staking out the Black’s house for a couple of hours, but Bella was in for the long haul. She was determined to sit outside all day and all night if she had to. The boy was going to have to come home some time, and when he did, she was going to force him to talk.

As Leah drove to La Push, keeping up a steady stream of sarcastic remarks, Bella’s mind remained preoccupied with what she was going to say to Jacob. She was determined to pry the truth out of him one way or another. Before she was expecting it, the forest began to thin, and she knew she would be able to see the first little houses of the reservation.

They soon reached Jacob’s house without incident. Leah parked under the cover of some nearby trees as she killed the engine. She rolled down the window. It was stuffy inside the car, there was no breeze outside, and she put her feet up on the dashboard and settled down to wait.

“This is sure going to be fun.” She sneered, giving Bella a savage look. “Perhaps we can have a girlie heart to heart while we’re waiting.”

“Let’s not.” Bella snapped, leaning forward, and rummaging in her back pack full of supplies. Her fingers closed over the object she was searching for, and with a triumphant grin she pulled it out.

“Jeez, girl, are you serious?” Leah questioned, looking Bella up and down as if she had lost the last of her sanity. “Where did you get those? Or should I say what century?”

Bella’s grin turned into a hostile glare. “They’re Charlie’s. They belonged to his grandfather.”

Leah just shook her head in disbelief as she scrutinized the ancient pair of binoculars that Bella was holding. The outer rim was a camouflage color, the rest a metallic black. They were so big and heavy that Bella could barely hold their weight.

“I brought them so I could get a better view of the house.”

“Girl, unless your vision is as poor as your attitude, we’ve got a perfectly good view of the house. We’re only parked a few meters away.”

Bella ignored Leah’s intended barb and lifted the binoculars up to her face. She winced as she felt the strain in her hands and wrists as she tried to hold them steady in front of her eyes. However, they did bring the Black’s house into sharper focus, she could see every inch of the peeling paintwork on the front door, as well as the crazed lines on the wood of the front porch.

Adjusting the focus slightly, she scanned the whole outside of the house, licking her lips to moisten them as she zeroed in on Jacob’s bedroom window. She saw that it was wide open, the curtains parted and hanging loose with the lack of breeze. She leaned forward, pressing the binoculars harder against her eyes as she tried to get a glimpse inside his room. Unfortunately, she ended up knocking them against the sedan’s windscreen.

“Hey, watch what you’re doing with those things. You’ll chip the glass!” Leah snapped, reaching out to snatch the ridiculously heavy binoculars from Bella’s weak grasp. “Give them to me. You’re too dangerous to be left alone with them.”

“NO!” Bella retorted furiously as she wrestled Leah in order to keep possession of the binoculars.

“Let go!” Leah fumed.

“You let go!” Bella fired back.

They continued to fight, their voices escalating and rising in volume, scaring the birds in the trees they were sheltering under, causing them to take flight, their harsh caws rending the air.

Caught up in the moment and unmindful of discovery, the two girls continued to battle each other, the push and pull so violent that the white sedan rocked to the force of their movement.

Suddenly, a movement flashed in Bella’s peripheral vision- she let go of the binoculars, causing Leah to fall backward, hitting her head on the driver’s side window. Leah unleashed a string of curses, but Bella just ignored her as she turned and spotted Billy looking directly at them from the front window with a stern expression.

“Great!” Bella cussed. “Now look what you’ve done? He’s seen us. So much for a stakeout. Well done, Leah!”

Leah scowled. “Don’t blame me. This is all on you.”

Bella scowled back at her, before turning and looking over at Billy. She decided to wind him up a little by waving, and plastering a sarcastic smile on her face.

Billy’s eyes narrowed. He let the curtain fall across the glass.

“Well, that went well.” Leah snarked. “I should have known you would be useless at subterfuge.”

“Oh, give it a rest, will you!” Bella said irritably. “I don’t care if Billy has seen us. I’m still prepared to wait as long as it takes until Jake shows up. I am not going to throw in the towel, like you so clearly want to.”

“Hey, don’t you dare presume that I was ready to give up!” Leah bristled.

There followed another round of bickering as the two girls tried to blame one another for alerting Billy to their presence.

A sharp tap against the passenger door broke both girls apart. They jumped, expecting Billy.

“What are you doing here, Bella?” Jacob said with a hearty sigh. “I told you to wait until I called.”

Bella stared at him in blank astonishment.

The Jacob she knew had changed so radically in the last week since she had seen him. The first thing she noticed was his hair – his beautiful hair was all gone, cropped quite short, covering his head with an inky gloss like black satin. The planes of his face seemed to have hardened subtly, tightened…aged. His neck and shoulders were different, too, thicker somehow. His hands, where they gripped the window frame, looked enormous, with the tendons and veins more prominent under the russet skin. One glance at Leah, showed that even she was stunned by all the physical changes.

“Did you hear what I said, Bella?” Jacob asked when she continued to stare at him with her mouth open. “I told you to wait for me to call you.”

His words cut through Bella’s distraction, bringing her ire back to the fore. She shoved the door of the white Sedan open, unintentionally smacking it right into Jacob.

“Oof!” He muttered.

“Yet another graceful exit, girl.” Leah drawled sardonically as she climbed out the other side. “Or was it a deliberate move?”

“Oh, shut up, Leah.” Bella muttered as she held onto the opened car door for balance.

Jacob stood before her, his eyes and posture tense.

“Sam!” Leah cried suddenly, her eyes narrowing as they focused on the solitary male figure standing a few feet away, watching. “What the hell are you doing here? Is this why you ditched me, so you could hang out with this dweeb?”

“Hey!” Jacob protested. “I’m not a dweeb!”

“You may not be a dweeb – but you’re definitely a traitor!” Bella snapped at him. “Why have you been ghosting me? I called and called but you never answered.”

Jacob groaned, glancing over his shoulder at Sam, who was now slowly making his way toward them. Bella focused her severe gaze on Leah’s boyfriend. Older than Jacob by several years, his face was serene and sure. He didn’t seem the least bit intimidated by the vitriolic glare that Leah was sending in his direction. But then again, he was probably a master at dealing with her pissy attitude.

Bella scrambled to gain control of herself as she faced Jacob, leaving Leah to tear her boyfriend to bits, while she focused on doing the same to Jacob.

“You recovered from mono pretty quickly.” She said sardonically.

Jacob sighed heavily, his posture still tense. “You and I both know I didn’t have mono, Bells.”

“Then why did Billy lie and say you did?” Bella demanded, surprised that he had admitted the cover story was fake so easily. She didn’t know whether to be hurt or relieved that he was finally being honest. But hurt won out as she remembered he had still participated in the lie.

Jacob looked behind him, glancing over at Sam, who was standing calmly in front of Leah as he let her wear herself out from all the yelling and cussing. Sam caught Jacob looking and raised his eyebrows, making a brief comment in an unfamiliar, liquid language – Bella could only be positive that it wasn’t French or Spanish, but she guessed that it was Quileute. Whatever he said seemed to arouse Jacob’s irritation, but certainly shut Leah up. Sam turned and walked into Jacob’s house, with Leah following behind like a little lamb.

Confused, Bella stared up at Jacob, craning her neck back more than usual. “Have you grown again?” She asked in dismay.

“Six -six.” Jacob shrugged as if it was no big deal. He seemed calmer now, as if whatever Sam had said had made him come to a resolution.

“Jacob, can you please just tell me what’s going on?” Bella pleaded, feeling suddenly weary.

They stared at each other and the silence stretched on and on. Bella felt a lump beginning to build in her throat.

“Can we walk?” She asked.

Jacob glanced pointedly down at her cast.

“Alright, I may still have the cast, but I can still hobble.” Bella said in defeat.

“Come on, then.” Jacob said, offering his arm.

Bella took it, leaning on him heavily as they headed slowly toward the fringe of trees. Bella felt better once they were out of view of the house. As they walked - well Jacob walked, she shuffled - she struggled for the right thing to say, but nothing came. She just got more and more confused…. more resentful…. with all the lies, from Billy, from Jacob being sucked into going along with them, from all the secrets, that Sam seemed so calm, assured and in control. What had he said in Quileute?

Jacob suddenly picked up the pace, pulling Bella along with him, before swinging around to face her, planting himself firmly in front of her.

For a moment, she was distracted by the overt grace of his movement. Jacob had nearly been as klutzy as she had with his never-ending growth spurt. Now that had all changed.

But Jacob didn’t give her time to think about it.

“The thing is you already know.” He said in a hard, husky voice.

Bella waited. He knew what she wanted.

“Jeez, Bella, I don’t know what to say, other than I didn’t abandon you. I’ve been there – just not in the way you wanted me to be.” Jacob sounded tired now, and slightly defeated. “Nothing in this world is what I thought – I was way off.”

“So, what is it, then? Why did Billy feel the need to lie to me? And why did you let him?”

Jacob studied her face for a long moment, speculating. The ambivalence never completely left his eyes. “I can’t tell you.” He finally said.

Bella’s jaw tightened, and she spoke through her teeth. “I thought we were friends. I guess I was wrong.”

“We are.” Jacob was getting frustrated now. “Gah, you’re so infuriating sometimes. You’ve already seen. You know.”

“What does that mean, Jacob?” Bella was as equally as frustrated. “What have I seen? What do I know?” She said sourly. “And why are you suddenly all buddy, buddy with Sam? He’s not exactly in your friendship group.”

“And Leah’s in yours?” Jacob countered with a quirk of his lips.

“We’re the best of frenemies.” Bella hissed. “I put up with her. She puts up with me.”

“Sounds like the perfect friendship to me.” Jacob teased.

Bella glared up at him impatiently. “You’re not funny, Jake. Either tell me what the hell is going on…. or…. or….”

“Or what?” Jacob cut in, his dark eyes narrowing.

“Otherwise, I might have to rethink our friendship.” Bella finished in a small voice. “I don’t like to be taken for a fool, Jacob. And right now, it feels like you’re treating me like one. Leah may eventually accept Sam’s lame excuses, but I won’t.”

“I’ve not been ignoring you on purpose, Bella. I just needed some time to process some things. So did Sam. He’s been helping me. I’ve been helping him. There were so many adjustments to be made, but we’re getting there. And, like I said, I have been around, in the only way I could.”

“Sam’s helping you?” Bella repeated dubiously. “Naturally. What did he say to you in Quileute?”

“You caught that, huh?”

“What did he say, Jacob?” Bella demanded again, a little louder.

“He was just reminding me about the need for secrecy. My dad and the other elders will be mad if I tell you.” Jacob seemed to ponder this for a second, a sly smile working its way onto his lips. “But they didn’t say anything about showing you. Like I said, you’ve already seen.”

Stupid tears of frustration escaped the corners of Bella’s eyes. She wiped them away with the back of her hand, and folded her arms across her chest, annoyed with herself at her lack of control.

“Bells, I’m sorry.” Jacob said in anguish. His words came out fast, like a reflex. His hands reached up to twist around the hair that was no longer there, and then fell limply at his sides. He smiled bleakly. “I never wanted to hurt you, honey. I had little choice.”

“But you did.” Bella whispered. “I’ve been so worried, Jacob. I didn’t know what to do. I was…scared.”

Jacob reached out a trembling hand, but Bella cringed away from him.

“Don’t touch me.”

“Dammit, Bells, that’s it. You asked for it. You want to see the truth. Well, here it is.” Jacob hissed.

“Jacob!” Bella cried in alarm when his fist slammed against a tree. It wasn’t a big tree, slender and only a few feet taller than Jacob, but it still surprised her when the trunk snapped off loudly under his blows.

Jacob stared at the sharp, broken point with shock, then he sprinted away from Bella, until his tall figure was swallowed up by the trees.

“It will be alright, Bella.” Sam said, stepping out from the shadows. Leah was tailing him, looking mutinous.

“Why have you dragged me out here, Sam? What is going on?”

“Patience, Lee Lee.” Sam replied calmly, ignoring her obstinate glare.

Bella stared at Sam. He was bigger than Jacob, though Jacob was getting close to catching up to him. Sam didn’t really count as a boy. His face was older – not in the sense of lines or signs of aging, but in the maturity, the patience of his expression. Bella supposed he would have to be patient, dating someone as perverse as Leah.

“What has happened to Jacob?” Bella demanded. “Where has he gone?”

Before Sam had a chance to respond, a gigantic, russet-brown wolf – so enormous that Bella felt completely dwarfed by it – stepped proudly out of the tree cover. She stared and stared, totally oblivious to the F-bombs that Leah Clearwater was dropping.

It was the same red-brown wolf that she had come upon in her back garden well over a week ago.

“I don’t believe it.” She whispered in awe.

“Stay where you are, Bella.” Sam ordered. “You need to be careful.”

“He won’t hurt me.” Bella breathed. “We’re old friends, aren’t we, boy.” She crooned. Hobbling forward, she reached out eagerly with her hand to touch the gloriously thick, red-brown fur. “I wish Jake was here to see this.”

Sam appeared bemused by this statement. “Jacob is here.”

Bella glanced around vaguely. “Where?”

Sam stared at her as if she was very slow-witted. “He’s right in front of you, Bella.”

“You have to be f*cking kidding me, Sam.” Leah cried in disbelief. “You mean that animal is J – “

Her words were drowned out by a low growl from the red-brown wolf. Bella took a step back, looking up at him, her brow furrowing with worry. What did Sam mean that Jacob was here? Surely, he didn’t mean that this beautiful, magnificent, magical beast was –

“No, no, no.” Bella mumbled, shaking her head in denial. The wolf had dipped his head so he was more on her level. She stared at him incredulously, taking in his expansive girth, the shiny, silky red-brown fur ruffling in the wind, the perked velvety ears, the dark brown/black eyes, curved but surprisingly familiar, the huge, sharp, canine teeth as the wolf opened its mouth in an approximation of a smile.

Then to everyone’s surprise Bella stumbled forward, grabbing hold of the wolf’s lower jaw, and trying to wrench it open further. The wolf uttered a surprised whine as she practically shoved her head inside his opened mouth.

“Halloooo, Jacob, are you in there?” Bella yelled as she if she was shouting into an echo cave.

Leah rolled her eyes heavenward as she shared an exasperated glance with Sam. “Yes, she really is that stupid!” She declared irritably.

Sam started laughing

Leah turned to stare at him – her eyes wide and frozen, like she couldn’t even blink them. Because Sam had kicked off his shoes, his whole form shimmering. Like Jacob he shot off at a fast sprint, concealing himself within the trees. Then mere moments later another ginormous wolf stepped back into the light, his fur jet black, visibly as big as the reddish-brown wolf, he moved like lightening toward a shocked Leah, ramming the top of his head against her, before place a slobbering kiss on her face with his wet tongue.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 14: Comfort

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

Comfort

The russet-brown wolf was so alarmed by Bella’s impulsive action of putting her head in his mouth, that it stiffened, before a long shiver tremored down its spine.

Bella, surprised by the gigantic wolf’s sudden movement, stumbled backwards, falling on her ass in the mud. Her chocolate brown eyes practically bugged out of her head as she witnessed the huge beast’s form shimmer in and out like bad reception on a faulty TV screen. Then to her dismay it disappeared in a blink of an eye, morphing into its human form. Suddenly it was no longer the wolf crouching on the ground – it was Jacob – completely, totally butt naked.

“Jacob!” She shrieked in surprise.

“Oh, sh*t, here we go!” Leah muttered irritably as she shoved the black wolf’s snout out of her way where he was still pressing slobbering kisses all over her face. “Quit it, Sam. Swan is about to have a meltdown.”

The black wolf huffed out an approximation of a laugh, earning himself another rough shove from the love of his life. He whined indignantly, but obediently turned around to watch the entertaining floorshow.

Bella bit her lip, eyes everywhere but on Jacob’s naked form. He had risen to his feet, his first instinct to go and comfort her, completely forgetting his lack of clothing. He moved closer, with cautious eyes that finally managed to capture her own. "Hey, it's me, honey."

Bella’s breathing became softer, her pensive look melting into a smile as soft as the morning light. Her body squirmed just a little as her muscles relaxed. There was something about that gaze of his she would never find in another man, as if in that moment their souls had made a bridge.

“So, you were really inside after all?” She whispered.

Jacob grinned, holding out his hand to help her to rise. “Kinda.” He laughed when she took it. He hauled her up easily, helping her to maintain her balance, their eyes never leaving each other’s the whole time.

Ordinarily it would have been quite a romantic moment if not for Leah and her perverse sarcasm. “Stop flashing your bits at the poor girl, Jacob, and put some clothes on!”

Bella’s blush was pink perfection as she immediately broke eye contact, her gaze turning skyward, gulping in mortification. Jacob wasn’t mortified, he was annoyed. Trust Leah to open her big mouth and ruin such a sweet moment. He scowled irritably in her direction and she scowled right back.

“Um…Jake…. perhaps you should put something on.” Bella mumbled, still looking skyward, as if intently studying the cloud patterns.

“Fine.” Jacob grumbled, throwing Leah another irritated glance.

Leah just gave him the finger in return. The black wolf butted her in the side in warning. Unfortunately, the action was a bit rougher than he intended. Leah emitted a very unladylike squeal as she fell on her butt just like Bella had earlier. She smacked her curled fists on the muddy ground, glaring viciously up at the gigantic black wolf, who whined apologetically. He lowered his head and pressed another slobbering kiss on Leah’s cheek, drowning out the sound of her cussing.

Bella spent the rest of the day in La Push, the majority of it in Billy’s house. He seemed very displeased at first when he found out what Jacob had done. Father and son exchanged a few sharp words, with Billy the one eventually apologizing.

“I was just looking out for you, son.”

Jacob reluctantly accepted this apology, not wanting to have a long, drawn-out argument in front of Bella. Billy turned to the phone and left a message on Charlie’s answering machine and at the station, inviting him over to La Push for dinner. Charlie showed up around five, carrying two large pizzas. It was good he brought two larges; Jacob ate one all by himself, much to Bella’s astonishment.

She noticed Charlie eyeing the two of them suspiciously all night, especially the much-changed Jacob. He asked about the hair; Jacob shrugged and told him it was more convenient.

Bella knew that as soon as she and Charlie headed home, Jacob would take off- off to run around as a wolf, as he and Sam had done intermittently throughout the day. The thought still blew her mind, though her immediate acceptance of his alter ego seemed to mean the world to Jacob.

Before Charlie’s arrival Jacob had again shared the stories he had told her once before during their little flirtation on First beach. Bella had no recollection at all of that event, and Jacob was careful to leave out the part pertaining to the Cullens. That was a conversation for another day. She was already freaked out by the newfound knowledge that vampires (cold ones) existed. To learn that she had dated one might push her over the edge. So, Jacob kept that to himself. She was still recuperating. He needed to be cautious with her, only drip feeding her information until he was sure she was ready to handle the full truth. Though, so far, he had to admit she was taking it all very well. He was so proud of her.

Jacob explained to Bella about his and Sam’s role as protectors. They would both keep up a constant watch, looking for any sign that a vampire had dared to trespass on tribal lands.

Hearing that he was going to willfully put himself in danger immediately triggered Bella’s worry gene. It took all of Jacob’s reassurances, as well as Billy’s, to convince her that this was what they were made for.

“No cold one will stand a chance against them.” Billy had stated confidently.

Bella had no choice but to take his word for it.

Jacob walked her to Charlie’s police cruiser after dinner and lingered by the window, waiting as Charlie said his goodbyes to Billy.

“Don’t be afraid tonight.” Jacob said, while Charlie continued to waffle on to Billy about their next fishing expedition. “We’ll be out there, watching.”

“I’m not worried about me.” Bella fretted as she battled with her seatbelt. “I’m worried about you.”

“You’re silly. Hunting vampires is fun. It’s the best part of this whole mess.”

Bella shook her head and looked at him dubiously. “If I’m silly, then you’re dangerously unbalanced. You shouldn’t be so complacent. From your description, those bloodthirsty monsters are frightening.”

Jacob chuckled. “Get some rest, Bella, honey. You look exhausted.”

“I’ll try.” Bella sighed. “Please, just be careful. Don’t do anything reckless.”

“I promise.”

Charlie climbed into the driver’s seat then, ending the conversation. He nodded at Jacob, before giving Billy one last wave.

“See you tomorrow, Bells.” Jacob called out as Charlie pulled away.

Bella waved at him frantically through the passenger window, keeping her eyes on Jacob the whole time, until Charlie turned the corner at the dirt track and she could no longer see him.

When they got home, Charlie helped Bella up the stairs and into her bedroom. Bella expected him to bid her goodnight and leave right away, but he lingered in the doorway.

“Is something wrong?” She asked carefully.

Charlie looked directly at her, a frown marring his forehead. “What’s going on, Bella?”

“With what?” Bella felt totally confused by his question. There was nothing she had done that she could think of that should make him express such a concern.

“With you and Jacob?” Charlie’s frown deepened. “He looks…different.” He said, fumbling around for the right word to describe the obvious changes in his best friend’s son.

“I don’t know.” Bella shrugged, trying to make light of it. “Who can understand teenage boys? They’re a mystery.”

Charlie still looked suspicious. “It doesn’t seem odd to you that he cut his hair? Jacob was always so adamant about keeping it long like his old man.”

“Maybe he just changed his mind. He said it was easier, or something.”

“What does that even mean?” Charlie demanded.

“Dad, I am not a mind reader.” Bella laughed, but it sounded forced even to her ears. “Anyway, its really none of our business what Jake does with his hair.”

Charlie didn’t seem convinced by her cavalier attitude about the whole thing, but he realized he wasn’t going to be able to pry anymore information out of her.

“Alright, then, kiddo.” He said, reluctantly, giving up. “I’ll see you in the morning. Goodnight.”

“Night, Dad.” Bella echoed, relieved that the interrogation was over.

That night, Bella lay awake for a long time trying to sort through the day. She worked her way back through the dinner with Billy, Jacob, and Charlie, to waiting anxiously in the Black’s house to hear something from Jacob, to her long conversation with Jacob about the old legends.

Werewolves were real. Vampires were real.

The thought of the blood drinking monsters that Jacob might come across made her shudder. She curled into a tight ball as she began to fret and worry. Jacob was so overconfident – too overconfident. She knew he had Sam with him, but there were only two of them. What if they came across a whole company of vampires? Jacob had seemed convinced that they usually only travelled together in groups of two or three at most.

“This is what I’m made for.” He had said over and over.

All she could do was trust his judgement.

Bella rolled over and tried to stem the tide of her negative thoughts- and she thought of Jacob and Sam, out running in the darkness. She fell asleep imagining the wolves, invisible in the night guarding her from danger. When she dreamed, it wasn’t the usual nightmares, instead she was holding Leah’s hand as they faced the shadows and waited anxiously for their werewolves to come home.

A week had passed and already Bella was falling into the pattern of things in La Push. She had spent a surprising amount of time with Leah. The two of them had spent Sunday mostly on the beach, while Charlie hung out with Billy at the Black’s house. Jacob and Sam were supposed to be with them, but the boys had other things to do, so the girls wandered the beach together, bickering constantly, keeping the secret from Charlie.

When Jacob dropped in to check on her, he apologized to Bella for ditching her so much and leaving her to put up with Leah for company. Sam was saying the same to Leah. Jacob explained that his schedule wouldn’t continue to be this crazy forever, but until others joined them, he and Sam were on red alert.

“There will be others?” Bella had exclaimed in surprise.

“Yes.” Jacob said bleakly. “We just don’t know who and when.”

When they walked (or hobbled in Bella’s case) along the beach now, they always held hands.

By the end of that same week, Bella finally got her cast removed. She was in the mood to celebrate her newfound freedom. Unfortunately, Jacob was too busy to celebrate with her, which dampened her mood considerably. It meant she was left to honor the momentous occasion with only Leah for company.

The older girl made a sarcastic speech, raising a can of warm soda to Bella as she ended her toast with her usual sardonic smile. “Here’s to your newfound freedom, girl.” She declared, tapping their cans together. “And here’s to me for having the patience to put up with your sorry ass.”

Bella had been in the midst of taking a swig of her soda when Leah said the last bit. She choked on the carbonated liquid in annoyance, and it ended up spraying out of her mouth and all over Leah.

“Oh, you did that deliberately to get back at me!” Leah accused, glowering at Bella as she mopped at her face with a paper napkin.

“Maybe I did!” Bella snapped back irritably- though in truth it was a genuine accident. “You deserved it for that horrible speech!”

The two of them were still bickering when Charlie came home from work. When he heard their raised voices, he sighed, bypassing the living room, and heading straight to the kitchen to make himself a snack.

Bella sleepwalked through her days at school. The only highlight was on Tuesday when Jacob showed up unexpectedly at lunchtime to spend time with her.

Mike noticed – and he wasn’t too happy about it.

“Are you dating that kid from La Push?” The sophom*ore?” He asked, poorly disguising the resentment in his tone.

Bella shrugged. “Not in the technical sense of the word. I do spend most of my free time with Jacob, though. He’s my best friend.”

Mike’s eyes narrowed shrewdly. “Don’t kid yourself, Bella. The guy’s head over heels for you. Anyone with eyes can see that.”

Bella sighed. “That’s none of your business.”

“Whatever.” Mike said under his breath.

Thankfully there was no chance of running into the Cullens. It had been unusually dry and warm in Forks that week. The sun coming out most days. As a result, the whole Cullen clan had been pulled out of classes by Carlisle and were off hiking in the wilderness somewhere. Bella thought it was odd in the extreme that they were allowed to just up and ditch school like that, but apparently it was an arrangement that had been made with the principal when they first enrolled – the hiking was termed as an educational experience, communing with nature.

Not that Bella cared about the reason- she was just glad of their absence.

On Thursday night, Sam and Leah joined Charlie and Bella for dessert at Billy’s house. Bella brought a cake that she had been slaving over for most of the afternoon. It was a big hit – even Leah had to concede it wasn’t entirely horrible.

Jacob and Bella skipped out early to get some privacy. They went out to the garage and sat in the Rabbit – an old classic car that Jacob was restoring. Jacob leaned his head back, his face drawn with exhaustion.

“You need some sleep, Jacob.” Bella fretted.

“I’ll get around to it.”

He reached over and took her hand. His skin was blazing.

“Is that one of the wolf things?” Bella asked him. “The heat, I mean.”

“Yeah, we run a little warmer than the normal people. About one-oh-eight, one-oh-nine. I never get cold anymore. I could stand like this” – he gestured at his bare torso – “in a snowstorm and it wouldn’t bother me. The flakes would turn to rain where I stood.”

Bella’s eyes opened wide at this pertinent bit of information. “Wow.” She breathed in awe.

“And we heal fast too.”

“Really?” Bella’s eyebrows nearly shot up to her hairline.

“Yeah, wanna see? It’s pretty cool.” Jacob was more animated now. He reached around Bella to get to the glove compartment and dug around for a minute. His hand came out with a pocketknife.

“No, I do not want to see!” Bella shouted as soon as she realized what he was thinking. “Put that away!”

Jacob chuckled at her overreaction, but shoved the knife back where it belonged. “Fine. It’s a good thing we heal, though. You can’t go see just any doctor when you’re running a temperature that should mean you’re dead.”

“No, I guess not.” Bella considered that for a minute. “And being so big – that’s part of it?”

“Yeah.” Jacob agreed. His humor vanished as a troubled expression took over his handsome face. “I think my friend Quil is going to be next.”

Bella had heard many funny tales from Jacob about his friends, Quil and Embry, but had yet to meet them in person. He had just been about to introduce them before the whole wolf thing took control of his life. Since his transformation he had been forced to avoid them, much to their consternation. They didn’t understand why he was suddenly giving them the cold shoulder. Embry, he said, was particularly affected as he saw the Black’s house as his second home.

“I’m sorry, Jacob.” Bella put her hand over his.

“Quils’ grandfather says he’s getting big and that he’s so hot you could fry an egg on his forehead.” Jacob’s face turned hopeless. “I worry about him, Bella.”

“Why?” Bella probed curiously. “I know it’s going to be a big upheaval, but Quil will have you and Sam to guide him.” She could think of no better teacher than Jacob.

“That’s true – but you don’t know Quil. He can be quite reckless sometimes. He will be thrilled it’s happened to him; it will be like a game to him. I’m worried he won’t take things seriously enough, which means I’ll have to issue an Alpha order to put him in his place. He won’t take kindly to me stamping my authority on him.” Jacob broke off for a moment, worrying his bottom lip with his front teeth.

Bella took a few seconds to absorb this flood of new information. This was the first time they’d had enough privacy to discuss the changes in Jacob’s life in depth. She had naturally assumed that Sam was in charge, just because he was the oldest. But the way that Jacob was talking, it seemed that she had drawn the wrong conclusion.

“You’re the Alpha?”

“Yeah, I thought you knew?”

Bella shook her head wordlessly.

Jacob then explained that as the great-grandson of Ephraim Black, it was actually his birthright to lead his generation's wolf pack and become its alpha.

Jacob didn't have any interest in that responsibility, though, and had considered briefly whether to hand the title to Sam, but after much forethought he had decided to retain it, especially after being reminded by his father about the treaty that his great grandfather had made with the Cullens. He held Ephraim Black responsible for the reason why the coven felt able to return all these years later and disrupt life for everyone, and allowing Edward Cullen to pray on an innocent Bella. Jacob’s newfound transformation allowed him to protect her against the sneaky asshole. The night he had first transformed and come across Edward and his sister spying on Bella, he had lost it, ready to come to blows, until Edward had thrown the treaty in his face to stop him. Every night since, Jacob made sure to circuit Bella’s house once or twice a night to prevent Edward getting close.

Not that Bella knew any of this. She was still ignorant of Edward’s true nature, and he wasn’t sure how much longer he could hold off from telling her. He kept expecting her to put two and two together, but so far, she seemed to be doing her best to remain in denial.

Bella was full of questions which he did his best to answer honestly. “But why does it matter who your great grandfathers were?”

“Because Ephraim and Quil were in the last pack. Levi Uley was the third. Its in my blood on both sides. I never had a chance. Like Quil doesn’t have a chance.”

His expression remained bleak.

“I’m sorry, Jacob.” Bella whispered, squeezing his hand. “I’m here for you whenever it gets too much. You know that, right?”

Jacob sucked in a breath and managed a watery smile. “Thanks, Bella, I don’t think I would have survived all this craziness without you.”

“It’s good that we have each other.” Bella said, clearly comforted by the thought.

Jacob was comforted, too. “At least there’s that.” He agreed.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 15: Stalked

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

Stalked

Bella was having a bad week.

Every night she was haunted by the same recurring nightmare of Edward Cullen drinking her blood. Everything she tried to do to suppress the alarming images were no longer working. She would lie in her bed each night, too terrified to sleep, forcing herself to remain awake, but inevitably her eyelids would close and the frightening images would begin to torment her all over again. She would awaken in the early hours feeling utterly exhausted, worn out from all the stress.

Even the Tylenol was no longer working.

Bella refused to believe the nightmares could be real. Knowing that vampires actually existed had warped her mind, igniting her feverish imagination to play cruel tricks on her in her sleep. It didn’t help that Edward Cullen and his sister seemed to be tailing her wherever she went. They were back from their mysterious hiking trip and now seemed to be in every one of her classes. There was no escaping them. They sat at their usual table during lunch, where she would have to silently endure their constant staring. She encountered them whenever she walked the hallways during lessons, sending her already fragile mental state spiralling as she did her best to avoid them. She had never been so grateful for Mike Newton’s puppylike devotion. He was always there, ready and waiting to escort her from one lesson to the next. She knew it was cruel to encourage his attentions like this, but she couldn’t help it. He provided a good barrier between her and the stalker like behaviour of the brother/sister combo.

So far, she hadn’t had the opportunity to mention any of this to Jacob. He hadn’t been around much. Quil Ateara had phased unexpectedly one night. Even though Jacob knew it had been coming, he was still unprepared. It had been by the grace of God that Quil’s mother hadn’t been hurt during his transformation.

Joy Ateara had been scolding Quil about his bad behaviour after the school principal had been in contact, informing her that her son’s latest childish prank had damaged school property and he was to be suspended for a week as punishment.

As Quil’s temper got the better of him from his mother’s verbal tongue lashing, he suddenly changed right in front of her. Joy had screamed the house down, alerting Quil’s grandfather to the unfolding catastrophe.

The ancient elder had calmly taken control of the situation, talking a shocked Quil down and letting the chocolate brown wolf out of the house into the open air before he destroyed everything around him in his wild panic. The elder then placed a quick call to the Black’s house to inform Billy that his grandson had changed and that Jacob now had a new charge to take care off. But Billy said Jacob probably already knew as he and Sam were out running patrols at the time Quil initially phased.

All this flood of information was related to Bella over a few harried phone calls from Jacob when he rang to apologize for not being around so much. Quil was proving a difficult student just like he had envisioned. After the initial shock of his transformation had worn off, Quil had become elated with his newfound strength and skills. He immediately wanted to test his new abilities, recklessly running off alone and nearly getting his head ripped off by the first nomadic vampire he came across. He was just lucky that Jacob and Sam had quickly caught up with him and dispatched the miserable creature before he came to serious harm.

Quil had received a long, serious lecture from his grandfather about his recklessness, but it wasn’t enough to put Quil off. In the end Jacob had been forced to become his babysitter, issuing several Alpha orders to keep his friend in check whenever he showed signs of causing yet more trouble.

“I’m sorry, Bella, honey.” Jacob apologized once again during his last frantic phone call. “As soon as I’ve got the idiot under control, I promise we will spend some quality time together.”

“I understand.” Bella said comfortingly, though disappointment made her heart feel heavy. There was no way she could confide in him about the Cullens now. Not when he was already burdened enough. She just needed to find her own solution to the problem.

As Bella drove home from the local store the next day after stocking up on food supplies, she found she couldn’t settle. She was deeply troubled, worried about Jacob, and missing him badly. She longed to see his sunny smile, the one he reserved especially for her, the one that was so wide it made his eyes crinkle at the corners.

Her mind was so full of Jacob that she wasn’t paying much attention to the road that shimmered wetly in the sun. It came out of nowhere. One minute there was nothing but bright highway in Bella’s rearview mirror. The next minute, the sun was glinting off a silver Volvo right on her tail.

“Aw, crap.” Bella whimpered.

She considered pulling over to confront him, but just as quickly rejected the idea as soon as it entered her head. She was too much of a coward to talk to him face to face. She had no idea of what his intentions were.

The Volvo continued to follow inches behind her. Bella kept her eyes trained straight ahead, biting her lower lip as she tried to keep her composure. Her original intention had been to drive straight home to put the groceries away, but she took a detour, worried that Edward Cullen might try and intercept her at her house while she tried to make a run for the front door. She felt safer staying in her truck.

Normally in a situation like this, Bella would have headed straight for the police station and Charlie, but her father wasn’t at work, he was out fishing with Harry. Thinking of Harry made his daughter Leah pop up in Bella’s mind. Maybe she could do a U-turn and drive to La Push and see if her favourite frenemy was at home. Leah wasn’t frightened of anyone or anything. Her vicious scowl was enough to scare the birds from the trees. Bella was certain that Edward Cullen wouldn’t stand a chance against her.

Charlie had always warned Bella not to use her phone when driving for safety reasons, but desperate times called for desperate measures. She thought he would forgive her just this once. She wanted to make sure Leah was at home before risking the journey to La Push.

With one hand kept firmly on the old Chevy’s big steering wheel, Bella frantically dug her other hand in the zippered pocket of her light rain jacket for her cell phone. Tears of relief welled in her eyes when her fingers closed around it. Slowing the truck down a little, she kept one hand on the wheel as she placed the phone on the dash and scrolled through the screen until she brought up Leah’s number.

Her frenemy answered after the third ring.

“What do you want, girl?” Leah greeted her irritably.

“Are you at home?”

The lack of the usual retaliatory response from Bella made Leah realize immediately that something was up. “Are you in some kind of trouble?”

“Yes, I am. I’m being followed. At least…. I think so.” Bella glanced in her wing mirror to check the Volvo’s progress. It was still there, tailing her closely.

“By who?” Leah was all business now, all sarcasm missing.

“Edward Cullen.”

“Your ex?”

“He isn’t my ex…. well, I guess he is. I don’t even remember him. The last proper conversation I had with the guy was in the hospital in Phoenix just after my accident. He creeped me out then….and he creeps me out now.”

“Where are you now?” Leah checked briskly.

“Five minutes from home. But my dad’s still out fishing with yours.”

“Okay, don’t panic. That’s the worst thing you can do.” Leah advised. “I’m leaving right now. Turn that beast of a truck of yours around and come to La Push. I’ll meet you half way. If that creepy dipsh*t is still following you, I’ll make mincemeat of him.”

“Thanks, Leah.” Bella whispered gratefully.

“And stay on the phone.” Leah continued.

There was the sound of jangling keys, followed by the slamming of a door.

“I will.” Bella promised.

The ancient Chevy’s engine groaned and protested loudly as she swung the large steering wheel, forcing the old truck to do a quick U-turn. She nearly took the wing mirror off as she narrowly avoided a large branch that was sticking out from one of the tall trees lining the road.

“Dammit.” She muttered, her anxiety reaching unbearable levels. Why couldn’t she be as confident and calm as Leah? She felt what little confidence she had left seeping away as the Volvo mimicked her manoeuvre, albeit much more gracefully.

It was now obvious that Edward Cullen was deliberately following her. Bella could make no more excuses to herself that they were simply driving in the same direction.

What was his ultimate goal here? What was he hoping to achieve? Other than to freak her out further?

Usually the drive only took fifteen to twenty minutes tops in her truck, but now the journey to La Push seemed to take twice that time. Bella barrelled down the highway, turning the windscreen wipers on high when the inevitable rain started to fall. She did her best to ignore the groan of the ancient engine. Fifty-five was the most she could coax out of the old truck, and she prayed it would be enough.

By the time she reached what counted as the halfway mark the truck was positively wheezing. Bella breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the Clearwaters white sedan coming in the opposite direction. Leah honked the horn, indicating for Bella to pull over.

By the time the ancient Chevy grated to a stop, Bella was a mass of nerves. She killed the engine, the resulting silence only heightening her terror. One glance over her shoulder confirmed that the Volvo had stopped too. She supposed Edward was unaware of the white Sedan’s approach, probably thinking she had stopped deliberately so that they could talk.

Bella stayed rigidly in her seat as she watched Edward climb nimbly out of the silver Volvo on the driver’s side and walk briskly toward her truck. His bronze-coloured hair glistened with water droplets from the driving rain as he approached, his closed expression making it impossible for Bella to tell what he was thinking.

Then before she knew it, he was tapping on the truck’s side window, gesturing for her to roll it down. Bella gulped – he sure moved fast.

Turning to look out of the rain splattered windshield, she saw the Clearwaters white Sedan pull in to the side of the road. In her peripheral vision she noted that Edward could see it, too. A slight frown marred his forehead as he stood like a silent marble statue beside the truck, his impossibly white skin seeming to exude a faint luminescence in the weak light that streaked through the clouds.

Bella jumped in her seat at the sound of the loud slamming of a car door. She watched as Leah began to run toward her truck, her dark eyes flashing with anger. Taking this as her cue, Bella slid across the truck’s bench seat and exited via the passenger side door. She took a few ungainly steps in Leah’s direction, her left leg dragging behind her right. It was still a little weak after the cast was removed.

Leah reached Bella first. She grabbed her, steadying her tottering steps, and putting a comforting arm around her waist. “Are you okay?” She asked in a low voice.

“I am now.” Bella whispered, her heart easing now that her best frenemy was with her.

Leah twisted her head to glare in Edward’s direction. He was still standing by Bella’s abandoned truck. “Hey, stalker, what the hell do you think you’re doing harassing my friend?” She demanded hotly.

Edward Cullen looked like he was cut out of ice. He didn’t respond to Leah’s furious question. Instead, his gaze drifted to Bella, his soft velvet tone belying the serious expression carved on his angelic face.

“Its important that we talk, Bella. Nothing will get resolved otherwise. You can’t avoid me forever. Please just think about it.”

“No way in hell is she talking to you, freak. Leave her alone!” Leah shouted angrily.

Without another word, Edward turned on his heel and marched back to his car. Climbing gracefully inside, he spun it around, the last glimpse of him Bella had was of his white face reflected in his wing mirror, his strange golden eyes burning a hole into hers.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 16: A Strange Visitor

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

A Strange Visitor

It was very dark when Bella turned off the headlights of her truck. The porch lamp still wasn’t on, which meant that Charlie wasn’t home yet. Bella felt a pang of doubt, staring at the house, deep in shadow. What if Edward Cullen was lurking somewhere nearby?

After the frightening experience of being stalked by Edward Cullen, Bella had spent the rest of the day at the Clearwaters, too nervous to return home. It was past nine before she decided to venture back to Forks, certain that Charlie would back from his fishing trip by then.

Leah had offered to drive her home before she left for her late-night shift at the local diner. Bella thanked her, but already felt guilty enough for taking up so much of the other girl’s time.

“You’re already running late for work because of me.”

Leah rolled her eyes impatiently. “I don’t care about that, girl. Your safety is more important. What if that creep is still hanging around?”

“Charlie should be on his way home by now.”

“My dad isn’t home yet.” Leah pointed out. “I don’t think you should risk it.”

Bella swallowed down her anxiety and gave Leah a watery smile. “I won’t let Edward Cullen make me live in fear, Leah. I refuse to be a coward about this.”

“Its not about being cowardly, its about being careful.” Leah argued.

“Its nice that you’re so worried about me.” Bella tried to make light if of it with a weak joke. “It almost makes me think you care.”

“Don’t push it, Swan. I wouldn’t go that far.” Leah retorted. She studied Bella critically. “You’re determined to go whatever I say, aren’t you?”

Bella nodded. “I’ll be fine.”

Leah still wasn’t convinced, but knew there was no persuading Bella when she was in this type of stubborn mood. “Make sure you ring my cell as soon as you get in.”

“Won’t your boss be annoyed with me for ringing you at work?”

“Like I care.” Leah said dismissively. “Just call.”

“I promise.” Bella agreed solemnly.

And now here she was, sitting outside in her truck, all alone and in the dark. Bella was beginning to regret her hasty decision to drive home alone. She should have listened to Leah. She was always so scared of imposing on people, that she always inevitably ended up making things worse for herself.

“Don’t be a coward.” She mumbled under her breath. “Leah wouldn’t be intimidated. She would just square her shoulders and get on with it.”

Deciding to channel some of her best frenemy’s arrogant confidence, Bella decided to try and be brave. Jutting out her chin and squaring her shoulders as if she was prepping for a fight, she finally found the courage to slip out of her truck and make a run for the front door.

Still, despite her inner pep talk, her hands were shaking as she reached for the key above the front door. When she grabbed the door to unlock it, it twisted easily under her hand. She let the door fall open, the hallway was black.

Bella wanted to call out a greeting, but knew it was pointless as she already knew Charlie wasn’t at home. She just wanted to hear her own voice break the deathly silence. And anyway, she couldn’t seem to quite catch her breath.

Taking a step inside the house, Bella fumbled for the light switch. It was so black – like black water…. Where was that damn switch?

Her fingertips traced the wall, still searching, still shaking. After another few taut seconds of searching, she finally located it and flicked it on. She blinked in the sudden light, and saw that someone was there, waiting for her.

Sam transformed back into his human form to find a dozen texts and missed calls from Leah on his cell phone. He scanned the texts, alarmed when he read the content. He immediately alerted Jacob, who was in the process of giving Quil yet another lecture on his reckless behavior. Quil had immediately gone on the defensive, reminding Jacob that they were the same age, and he had no right to criticize his actions when all he was doing was trying to protect the res from predators.

“I was just fulfilling my role as a protector.” Quil complained. “You don’t need to babysit me every second. It’s getting old, Jake. You’re worse than my old pops. I think being Alpha has gone to your head. You never used to be like this – so serious all the time, and acting all superior. You used to know how to have fun.”

“I have responsibilities now!” Jacob retorted angrily. “You need to grow the f*ck up, Quil. I am sick of your devil may care attitude. Its going to get us all killed. If Sam and I weren’t there to haul your sorry ass out of trouble tonight, who knows what would have happened!”

“I was perfectly fine.” Quil argued hotly, his fists trembling at his sides. “You didn’t need to intervene like you did. I was winning.”

“That cold one was about to sink its fangs into you.” Sam stepped between the warring friends, his expression stern. “Jake’s right, Quil. The way you’re acting now makes you more of a liability than a help.”

“Oh, of course you guys would stick together!” Quil snapped indignantly, crossing his arms over his broad chest. He was extremely proud of his newly buff physique and wasted no time in showing off to the local girls, flirting and flexing his bulging biceps to attract their attention. Since turning wolf his arrogance had become uncontrollable.

“I’m so done trying to make you see sense!” Jacob growled, towering over his friend, and wondering again how he hadn’t noticed the signs of Quil’s conceitedness before.

At school, before his transformation, Quil often played the joker. Always acting the fool, he spent most of his time trying to impress the girls with his lame quips and stupid pranks. None of this had bothered Jacob before. He used to find Quil entertaining, maybe a bit overexuberant, but he never used to think too much about the consequences of his friend’s crass and selfish behavior. It was only their other friend, Embry, who used to remark on occasion that he thought Quil was getting too above himself. But back then, Jacob hadn’t really taken much notice. He was paying the price for that now, though.

“Oooh, I’m scared!” Quil taunted him, thinking he could get away with it because of their former friendship. “Are you going to issue another one of your petty Alpha orders, Jake? What is it this time, huh? No TV for a week? More chores? You really are becoming an old man, dude! Lighten up!”

Jacob found himself running out of patience with Quil’s childish behavior. His friend was just too pigheaded to listen. None of the lectures he had given, none of the punishments he’d meted out had worked to tone down Quil’s attention seeking antics. It was like the guy was on a mission to make himself as obnoxious as possible. Jacob was tired of babysitting him in the hope that Quil would finally realize what an ass he was being and behave. He just wasn’t open to change.

“You leave me little choice.” He growled.

Quil just raised his eyebrows, smirking arrogantly as he waited for Jacob to speak.

“I’m confining you to your house for a month, Quil.” The timbre of Jacob’s voice changed into a much deeper baritone as he issued the Alpha order, his expression hardening. “You will not be able to leave or phase unless I allow it. In that time, I want you to think hard about your reckless need for attention. When the month is up, I need you to convince me that you’re willing to change and take direction, if not, then your time running as part of this pack is over.”

Quil was absolutely horrified at this command. The thought of being stuck inside his house with only his nagging mother and ancient lecturing grandfather for company was worse than torture for him. He immediately opened his mouth to protest, but found he couldn’t speak. He had been basically gagged by Jacob’s Alpha order, and had no choice but to comply. All he could do was throw a resentful glare Jacob’s way as he sloped off in defeat.

Jacob’s shoulders sagged wearily as he watched his friend disappear out of sight. “Did I do the right thing?” He asked Sam quietly, seeking his counsel as he often did these days.

“Yes.” Sam said earnestly. “Quil forced your hand. He deserved the harshest punishment. Being confined will give him time to think about his abhorrent behavior.”

“I hated doing it.” Jacob admitted. “Its funny. I’ve known Quil all my life. I just didn’t realize how self-centered he could be. I knew he could act the fool, and I admit I was concerned about how he would cope with taking orders from me, I just hoped that our friendship overrode his need for constant attention.”

“We always like to see the best in the ones we care about.” Sam looked in the direction of where Quil had disappeared, his expression dour. “Anyway, we have bigger problems than Quil right now.”

Jacob was immediately on alert. He tensed as Sam showed him the frantic texts Leah had sent him. His eyes scanned the many messages, his whole body becoming rigid. His face became masklike, his thick, black brows pushing into a furious angle over his deep-set eyes. His jaw set as he read the last message and raised his head to meet Sam’s stoic gaze.

“The leech has gone too far!” He ground out through clenched teeth.

“What do you plan to do?” Sam asked calmly. “Confront him? Your father and the other elders won’t be happy about you taking matters into your own hands. They’ll just express caution and throw the old treaty excuse at you.”

Jacob’s face was grim as he looked back at Sam. “I don’t need to go running to them with every decision I make. I’m the Alpha wolf. It’s my choice.”

A rare grin lightened Sam’s eyes as he regarded Jacob with interest. “What then?”

“We’re going to pay the Cullens a little visit.” Jacob replied succinctly, his dark eyes burning with an inner fire that fueled his determination. “But I need to check on Bella first.”

Sam nodded. “While you check on her, I’ll do the same with Lee.”

“Meet me back here in one hour.” Jacob ordered, his form already shimmering as he got ready to phase.

Unnaturally still, and white, with large crimson eyes intent on her face, Bella’s visitor waited perfectly motionless in the center of the hall, beautiful beyond imagining.

The strange visitor was a woman, with orange hair brighter than any flame, it was like a fire halo around her face, shimmering as if had a life of its own.

Bella stared back at the strange woman in stunned silence. She had no idea who she was. However, the malevolence in the woman’s taut expression confirmed that her visit was not a friendly one.

“Who – who are you?” She asked shakily.

“Me?” The strange woman answered in a high soprano voice, her tongue darting out to lick her full ruby red lips. “I’m your worst nightmare come to life.”

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 17: A Hard Truth

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

A Hard Truth

Bella continued to stare at the strange woman in dismay. She didn’t know what to think or feel anymore. Everything about her was odd. She reminded Bella of a lioness, her catlike posture always on the edge of shifting into a crouch, as if she was preparing to spring at her prey.

Am I the prey? Bella thought fleetingly.

The woman was dressed in the ordinary gear of backpackers: jeans and a casual form fitting t-shirt, and over that a dark weather proof rain jacket. The clothes were frayed, though, with wear, and the woman was also barefoot. Her brilliant orange hair was filled with leaves and debris as if she had been crawling in undergrowth.

Her sharp eyes shifted restlessly as if they had trouble keeping still. Her chaotic hair quivered as if it had a life of its own.

Bella squared her shoulders and jutted out her chin as she tried to channel her inner Leah. Her frenemy would never let herself be intimidated by an intruder – because that was what this woman was – she had broken in with the intent to steal. She probably didn’t even realize it was the police chief’s house she was trying to rob, and that Bella was his daughter.

“My dad is the police chief of Forks. He will be home any minute. If you don’t want to be caught, I suggest you do yourself a favor and leave right now. It won’t work out well for you if he catches you. He doesn’t look kindly on thieves.”

The woman’s deep burgundy eyes stilled momentarily. Bella had never seen their like before, they were disturbing and sinister. The woman had to be wearing contacts, Bella decided, no one’s eyes were that color naturally. Maybe she wore them to frighten her victims and make herself appear more menacing. Bella guessed she must have been disturbed several times during the course of her criminal activities in the past. She was probably a habitual thief, had maybe even served time inside.

The woman co*cked her head to one side and studied Bella critically. “You are such a strange human.” She surmised. The words were not aggressive, merely astounded.

Bella was taken aback at this odd declaration. For a habitual thief to call her strange was quite insulting. The last of her fear trickled away as she glared at the woman in irritation.

“You have no right to call me strange – you’re the one who broke into my house!” She accused in a loud voice. “You’re nothing but a petty thief. And not even a good one, seeing as I caught you in the act.”

A swift rigidity overtook the woman as she lurched one step forward into a crouch. She bared her teeth, a feral snarl ripping from her throat. It was the single most menacing thing Bella had ever heard in her life, and chills ran from the crown of her head to the back of her heels.

But, still, despite this Bella managed to maintain her composure. She imagined what her frenemy would do in this situation. Leah would certainly not allow herself to be intimidated, that was for sure. She would look for a weapon to defend herself. The woman wasn’t much taller than she was. She was sure she could get a good hit in if she tried to attack.

“You don’t scare me!” Bella continued in the same steady tone. She was playing for time, trying to stall the woman as she looked for something suitable that she could utilize as a makeshift club.

The woman kept up her aggressive pose, snarling even more ferociously, harshly, her lip curling high above her glistening, bared teeth. She really exhibited all the signs of a wild animal.

Bella retreated a few steps, trying to ignore the hammering of her heart. In her periphery vision she had spied the Cal Raleigh Seattle Mariners Signed Louisville Slugger Game Model Baseball bat. It was Charlie’s pride and joy, a joint gift from the upper echelons of the police force in celebration of his twenty years’ service.

Normally it was kept securely under lock and key, but for some reason was now leaning carelessly against the coatrack. Maybe Charlie had taken it out to show it off to Billy or Harry, or maybe his colleagues at the station. Whatever the reason, Bella was elated, it was the perfect weapon. One clunk over the head with the bat would knock the thieving redheaded witch on her ass.

But unfortunately, it wasn’t the redhead who fell on her ass, it was Bella. Like so many times before in her lifetime, her clumsiness worked against her. As she lunged for the bat, somehow her feet got tangled together. She fell down hard on her butt, the breath knocked completely out of her, her elbow hitting the coat rack. She watched in horror as the baseball bat rolled away out of her reach, while the coatrack wobbled on unsteady legs. Then she suddenly found herself buried beneath a pile of coats as the rack gave up the fight and toppled over, sending the coats raining down on top of her head.

The next thing Bella was aware of was the sound of the front door being wrenched open. She choked back a building scream. Somehow, she had to keep it together….

And then a familiar, husky voice called her name.

“Bella!” It said loudly. “Oh, jeez, what the hell happened here?”

“Jake, I’m here! I’m here!” Bella shrieked as she wrestled with the heavy coats piled on top of her. One of them was Charlie’s smelly, old hunting jacket. She grimaced as she batted it away from her.

“Oh, god, Bella, honey.” Jacob cried as he pulled the rest of the coats off her and flung them carelessly to one side.

Bella blinked her wet blurry eyes; suddenly sure she was dreaming.

“Jacob, is that really you?”

Jacob snorted, unamused. “Its really me, Bella.” He said grimly.

Bella gulped with relief, trying to suppress her tears. “Oh, Jake, I’ve been so scared.”

“Oh, Bells.” Jacob murmured as he stared down at her with an expression like something was stabbing him. He held one hand out, pleading.

Bella sniffed, she took his hand, and suddenly he yanked her – too roughly – right off the floor so that she thudded against his chest.

“I was almost too late.” He muttered against her hair, crushing Bella in a bear hug that almost broke her ribs.

“Can’t – breathe!” Bella gasped.

Jacob dropped her at once, keeping one hand at her waist so she didn’t fall over. His chest was heaving as he breathed deeply. His dark eyes glistening with some unnamed emotion Bella couldn’t quite place. If she had to hazard a guess, it was terror. Terror not for himself, but for her.

She looked up at him, her own breathing quietening as she began to calm down. “Jake, I’m so glad you’re here. Some strange woman broke into the house – “She paused, scanning the immediate area, expecting to see the redheaded thief hovering somewhere in the shadows. “Where is she? She was right here.” She finished in confusion.

“Your intruder was no thief.”

To Bella’s astonishment Jacob’s face turned hard and bitter. “What do you mean?”

Jacob noted the incomprehension in her eyes and reached out one warm hand to cup her face. He didn’t want to make her more frightened than she already was, but he couldn’t shield her from the truth.

“Your nighttime visitor was a vampire, honey.”

His words sent Bella’s head spinning. Jacob caught her as she fell against him. She felt the sensation of being lifted and she closed her eyes. She was too confused, too worn out to make sense of any of it. It had been a day filled with panic and fear – first being stalked by Edward, and now Jacob’s confirmation that the redheaded woman was no mere thief, but an actual blood drinking vampire. Of course she was, it was obvious now. How could she have been so naïve? Everything about her clearly screamed otherworldly monster.

Overcome with everything that had happened, Bella soon found herself swallowed up by unconsciousness so swiftly that it was disorientating.

However, it was not the peaceful, dreamless sleep she had yearned for – of course not – the nightmares were never far away.

Bella found herself in the forest, wandering aimlessly. She quickly became aware that this was the not the same dream as usual. There was no sign of Edward for one thing – she supposed she should be grateful for small mercies – she continued to wander, like she was doing it out of habit, she wasn’t actually searching for anything.

The forest had a strange aroma, not like the damp earth of the woods outside her house, but like the brine of the ocean. Bella couldn’t see the sky; still, it seemed like the sun must be shining – the leaves above were bright jade green.

This was the forest around La Push – near the beach there, she was sure of it. She knew that if she found the beach, she would be able to see the sun, so she hurried forward, following the faint sound of waves in the distance.

And then Jacob was there. He grabbed her hand, pulling her back toward the blackest part of the forest.

“Jacob, what’s wrong?” His face was the frightened face of a boy, and his hair was long and beautiful again, swept into a ponytail at the nape of his neck. He yanked with all his strength, but Bella resisted; she didn’t want to go into the dark.

“Run, Bella, run.” He whispered, terrified.

No, this wasn’t right. Jacob was the bravest person she knew. She had never known him to be terrified.

Something was nagging at the back of Bella’s mind, some significant piece of information she was missing. It was like her lost memories were trying to poke through the thin wall of her subconscious, trying to break free and ambush her.

“I’m not ready.” She mumbled over and over.

But the abrupt wave of déjà vu would not be denied. It was so strong; it nearly woke her up from the fever dream.

Bella knew why she recognized this place now. It was because she had been there before, in another dream. A million years ago, part of a different life entirely. One she had been fighting so hard not to remember. But this one memory had forced its way through all the mental traps she’d set for it.

For this was the same dream she’d had the night after she walked with Jacob on the beach and flirted with him. Being confronted with the horrifying truth about the red headed intruder had dredged this dream out of her buried memories.

Detached from the dream now, Bella waited dully for it to play out. A light was coming toward her from the beach. In just a moment, she knew that Edward would walk through the trees, his skin faintly glowing with an odd luminescence and his eyes black and dangerous. He would beckon to her, and smile. He would be beautiful as an angel, and his teeth would be pointed and sharp….

But Bella knew she was getting ahead of herself. Something else had to happen first.

The dream Jacob dropped her hand and yelped. Shaking and twitching, he fell to the ground at her feet.

“Jacob!” She screamed, but he was gone.

In his place was the magnificent, enormous, red-brown wolf with dark, intelligent eyes.

The wolf stared at her intently, trying to convey something vital with his expressive eyes. The black-brown eyes of Jacob Black.

But, of course, she already knew what he was trying to say. The truth had been right there, in plain sight all along. She had just refused to see.

Bella woke screaming at the top of her lungs.

Jacob had been holding her this whole time. His arms flexed tightly around her as she buried her head against his chest and tried to muffle the hysterics that her screams were building into. She pressed her face into his hot skin, gasping as she tried to keep her tears in check.

Bella felt Jacob’s fingers combing through the tangled strands of her hair as he whispered soothing words.

But nothing he could say could comfort her now. She was too traumatized.

What kind of a place was this? Could a world really exist where ancient legends went wandering around the borders of tiny, insignificant towns, facing down mythical monsters? Did this mean every impossible fairytale was grounded somewhere in absolute truth? Was there anything sane or normal at all, or was everything just magic and ghost stories?

Bella pulled away from Jacob, clutching her head in her hands, trying to keep it from exploding.

“Bella, what is it?” Jacob asked frantically. “Talk to me!”

A small, dry voice in the back of her mind (which sounded remarkably like Leah) asked her what the big deal was. Hadn’t she already accepted that werewolves existed? She had readily accepted Jacob just as he was – and without all the hysterics?

But this – this was different.

Of course, she had been aware that Edward Cullen was above and beyond the ordinary. She just hadn’t allowed herself to think or question it.

Because you didn’t want to - her inner voice screamed back at her.

And she hadn’t wanted to for a reason, because it meant having to face a dark, horrifying reality that defied all rationality.

For Edward Cullen was a vampire – and she had been in a relationship with him.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 18: The Alpha Wolf

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

The Alpha Wolf

“Talk to me, honey.” Jacob pleaded.

He was on his knees in front of her, holding tightly to her hands. Even like this their faces were on the same level.

Bella's eyes were trained on some invisible specter, her heavy eyelids a fraction too slow to blink, her irises too stationary. It was as if her brain was suffering a massive short circuit and was struggling to compute. Jacob touched her cheek with the side of his thumb, his lips forming a pensive smile. Bella's head tilted to his face, her chocolate brown eyes sliding into focus.

“I know.” She whispered.

“Know what?”

“About Edward.”

Jacob felt like he’d been stabbed in the gut when she mentioned the leech’s name.

“What about him?”

“He’s a vampire.”

Jacob felt his heart sink. So, her memories were finally returning. He had been fearing this day for such a long time, frightened that her feelings for Cullen would come back as well as the memories.

“Yes.” He confirmed.

Even that one word choked him. He braced himself for the worst.

“You knew and you kept it from me!”

Bella’s voice rose an octave in her distress. Her body swayed a little as resentful tears formed in her eyes.

“I didn’t know what to do, Bella. You had been so amazing about the whole turning into a wolf thing…. yet you were still recuperating. I was worried that me telling you the truth about Cullen would prove too much for you to take. You were already scared enough of him.”

Bella’s resulting glare was of one hurt and buried, as if she feared being vulnerable more than the cold reality Jacob’s omission had manufactured and serviced.

“That is nothing but a weak excuse, Jacob, and you know it. I could have handled the truth. I always trusted that you were the one person who would always be honest with me…but you lied!”

“It wasn’t a lie.” Jacob retorted indignantly. He dropped her hands and climbed to his feet.

“A lie by omission is still a lie.”

“I was trying to protect you.” Jacob argued defensively.

Bella shook her head. When their eyes met again, hers were hard and unforgiving. “You deliberately and intentionally withheld relevant information from me. That type of deception is worse than a blatant lie.”

Jacob was hurt by what he considered an unfair accusation. He ran a hand through his hair. It was already growing out again, and the messy fringe fell into his eyes.

“Don’t you dare look at me like that, Bella. I don’t deserve it. I have always been as honest with you as I could be. I already explained my reasons – “

“I call bullsh*t, Jacob!” Bella cut in angrily. “Look at you – you can’t even be honest with yourself.”

Jacob’s eyes narrowed, his own temper rising to match hers. She was being deliberately obtuse. Her accusations stung because, deep down, he knew that they had the ring of truth about them.

Of course, he hadn’t wanted to be the one to tell her about Edward. What was that old catchphrase? Don’t shoot the messenger? And, really, even that wasn’t the real reason. He had been scared. Frightened that if he revealed the truth about Cullen’s true nature, that it might not only trigger a memory, but also a resurgence of her former feelings.

Jacob remained silent as he matched her angry stare.

“Do you have anything else to say?”

“No.” Jacob said stubbornly. “I don’t.”

“I see.” Bella murmured.

The muscles in Jacob’s arms tightened and his shoulders stiffened. He took a deep breath to try and calm himself down.

“How much do you remember?” He dared to ask when he had regained control of his vocal cords.

“Only that – that Edward is a vampire.”

Jacob took another deep breath, this time of relief. She hadn’t said anything about catching any old feelings. There was still hope. He knelt and captured her hands in his again. She tried to resist at first, but soon gave in when he would not let go.

“Alright, Bells, you want me to be fully honest. Okay, I will be.” He screwed his mouth up into a half smile. “I may be a werewolf, but I’m still very much human. A human who screws up from time to time.”

His dark eyes held hers for an immeasurable moment.

Bella was the first to look away. She ducked her head. “Go ahead.”

Jacob’s big, dark eyes were full of unashamed pleading when she finally found the resolve to meet them again.

“I did just want to protect you.” He began. He did a painful swallow at the irritated frown that took over her face. “At least that’s what I told myself. And I really believed that’s what I was doing. But, you’re right, it was all a lie. The truth is I was scared, okay. I was scared that if I told you that Cullen was a vampire, that it might trigger your memories….and other things.”

“Other things?” Bella questioned curiously. Her eyes narrowed suspiciously at his worried tone.

Jacob dropped his eyes from hers in shame. “You know…feelings and stuff. I thought you might remember why you fell for him in the first place…and that you might go back to him and forget all about me.” He finished in a low voice.

Bella felt a lump rise in her throat at the contrition in his tone. But it still didn’t erase the hurt his lie by omission had caused. He had unintentionally taken away her agency. Fully armed with the truth about what Edward was, she would have been better prepared to arm herself against him. It hadn’t been an ordinary human stalking her, it had been a supernatural creature. Regardless of their past relationship, which she still had no true memory of, she had no idea of Edward’s intentions toward her now. Did he wish her ill? Had he been behind her so-called accident? The terrifying dreams she’d been having about him seemed to indicate so. And to find out that Jacob knew all along what he was – that was something she was finding hard to forgive.

“Bella?” Jacob whispered, his throat tight with pain.

Bella struggled to look at him. She knew if she did, she would probably cave in and forgive him. But what he had done couldn’t be so easily glossed over. There would always be a lingering resentment on her part, and a secret fear that he might be keeping other important things from her. She needed time to think, to wrap her head around things. And she couldn’t do that with him looking at her with those damnable puppy dog eyes of his.

“Its late. I think you should go.”

Jacob tried to swallow down his heartbreak as he slowly rose to his feet. “Okay.”

“I just need some space to think.” Bella explained. “You understand?”

All Jacob could manage was a weak nod.

“Please, Jake, don’t look like that!” Bella pleaded.

“Like what? What do I look like?”

“Like I’ve stomped all over your heart.” Bella was stricken, already feeling her resolve weakening.

“I get it, Bells.” Jacob said, avoiding looking at her directly. “I’ll go. But I won’t be far away. That red headed leech is still out there somewhere….” He rolled his shoulders, taking a deep breath. “What I’m trying to say is take all the time you need. I’ll be around whenever you’re ready to talk, okay? I know I screwed up. I really am truly sorry.”

Then he ducked out of the bedroom door before she had a chance to respond. She felt more tears trickle out of her eyes as she fell back onto her bed and sobbed into her pillow.

Jacob smelt Edward Cullen’s cloying stench as soon as he reached the tree line bordering the Swan’s property. He scowled, knowing that the disgusting leech must have been outside the whole time, listening in to his private conversation with Bella. He really was a despicable son of a bitch!

Edward’s expression remained neutral as he watched Jacob eye him with obvious hatred. “We need to talk.” He said calmly. He turned around and began walking, never checking to see if Jacob was about to spring at his unprotected back.

“I know you want to kill me, Jacob Black.” Edward said in that same annoyingly conciliatory tone as he paced quickly toward the cover of the trees. “I know werewolves have trouble practicing patience, but I don’t think I need to remind you of the treaty that still exists between us.”

Like he cared about the f*cking treaty right now, Jacob thought viciously. Though the leech’s reference to it did calm his temper a little – enough to think more rationally.

Edward kept walking, maybe a couple of hundred yards further into the tree cover, with Jacob right on his heels. He was all hot, his fingers trembling with the effort it took for him not to phase and rip Cullen’s head off.

Suddenly Edward stopped without warning and pivoted to face Jacob. His expression had changed. He now looked superior, even daresay smug.

For a second Jacob felt like a little kid again – a kid who had lived his whole life in the same tiny room. Just a child. Because he knew in Edward’s eyes that was all he was. God, he longed to make the bastard suffer. On edge, ready and waiting, Jacob gave Edward his most menacing glare.

Edward raised his hand as if to swipe the sweat off his forehead, his fingers scraping against his granite skin. His black eyes burned in their sockets, boring into Jacob, his superior expression remaining fixed firmly in place.

“Now that Bella’s memories are returning, she no longer requires your protection. You are relieved of your duty. My family and I will take over now.”

Jacob laughed derisively, not wanting to believe that Edward could possibly be serious. “Like hell you will. I’m warning you to stay away from Bella. The only thing she remembers is that you’re a bloodsucking monster. She recalls nothing else about you or your sick relationship. We all know you groomed her. That’s the only reason she fell under your spell. You wore her down until she caved in to what you wanted, isolating her from everyone who cared about her, just so you could keep her all to yourself. You are the very definition of a sad*stic predator.”

Edward’s smug superiority faded away as his angelic features morphed into an expression of fury. He stared Jacob down, his voice when he answered sounding like he was ticking off a kindergartner for the tenth time.

“I do not have to justify my relationship with Bella to someone such as you. You think you know her well – but you haven’t the first idea about her, or the way her mind works.”

“You’ve got that backwards, leech. I know her very well. Much better than you ever will. You clearly underestimate her. Just like you underestimate me.” The sarcasm tripped off Jacob’s tongue as he taunted Edward. “She’s much stronger than you give her credit for – and believe me her eyes have been well and truly opened now that she is no longer under your thrall.”

Edward stared at Jacob with undisguised loathing. “You really are a reprehensible creature. I almost feel sorry for you. You crave Bella’s love and attention like some lost little puppy. But that’s all you are to her – an obedient little pet. She has already sent you away. Once her memories come back in full, you will come to mean less than nothing to her.”

Jacob was just about to issue a retaliatory response when he caught a glimpse of Edward’s true feelings. It was there, underneath the smug superiority, the face a man would have if he were burning at the stake. Edward was scared, frightened that he was losing his hold on Bella for good. His actions reeked of desperation.

This newfound knowledge made Cullen appear weaker in Jacob’s eyes. It was clear he was still in shock, that he hadn’t wrapped his head around the consequences of his actions. He had lost Bella and it was his own fault.

“My fault?” Edward whispered, as if answering Jacob’s thoughts. “I blame myself for many things, Jacob Black. But not this. Bella means everything to me. Everything. I will not let you get in the way of my protecting Bella. You need to be honest with yourself. You cannot give her what she needs. Only I can do that. And deep down you know it.”

Jacob watched as Edward’s eyes burned brighter, wilder. He wondered if the leech’s separation from Bella had made him go a little crazy. He was certainly acting like it. Could vampires lose their minds?

“Maybe.” Edward answered as if Jacob had spoken the question aloud. “I don’t know. It feels like it.” He shook his head. “I have to try and hide how I feel from my family. I have to be composed. Only Alice knows my despair at being parted from Bella. But none of that matters right now. Only Bella’s safety. So, I am telling you one last time to stay away and let me and my family take care of her. Deep down in your heart, you know it’s the right thing to do.”

Jacob met his stare and for a moment and Edward’s face was frenzied under his thin layer of control. A hard scowl took over his face.

“And I am telling you the exact same thing. Times have changed since your coven made the original treaty with my great grandfather. I am the Alpha wolf now. I can revoke it anytime I want to. So, if you want to enjoy the same privileges as before, I suggest you adhere to it and stay away from Bella, otherwise I will run you and your family out of town for good.”

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 19: Ambush Numero Uno

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

Ambush Numero Uno

The next morning at breakfast Bella ate slowly, chewing each bite with care. When she was done, she washed the bowl and spoon, and put them away. Her feet dragged as she got ready to go to school for the day. Charlie had already left for work, so she was alone in the house.

After Jacob had left, she’d had a very bad night. She had tried to sleep, but her subconscious kept dredging up the exact images she had been trying desperately to avoid. In the end she had given up trying to find some rest, grabbing her bathroom bag, and heading for the shower.

The shower hadn’t lasted as long as she hoped it would. Even taking the time to blow dry her hair, she was soon out of things to do in the bathroom. Pulling on a comfy pair of sweats and form fitting long-sleeved t-shirt, Bella knew she couldn’t delay the inevitable.

It was foggy and dark outside her window, a great match for her sour mood. As Bella stepped outside, the air was so smoky with the thick fog that she could hardly see two feet in front of her. The mist was ice cold where it clung to the exposed skin on her face and neck. She couldn’t wait to get the heat going in her truck. It was such a thick fog that she was a few feet down the driveway before she realized there was a car parked on it; a silver car.

Bella’s heart immediately stuttered, and then picked up in double time. She didn’t see where he came from, but suddenly Edward was there, pulling the door open for her.

“I couldn’t let you try and drive in such terrible weather like this.” He said congenially. He looked amused by her surprised expression, though there was a hint of uncertainty in his tone that she might refuse.

At first, Bella was going to do just that. Then she remembered the fight she’d had with Jacob the night before. The same irrational anger that she had felt at his perceived betrayal propelled her to stupidly agree to Edward’s request.

“Yes, thank you.” She said, trying to keep her voice calm. As she slid into the warm car, she settled rigidly in her seat, staring straight ahead. The door closed behind her, and, sooner than should be possible, Edward was sitting next to her, starting the car.

“Thank you for agreeing to come with me.” Edward’s expression was unreadable as he spoke. Bella noticed he wore no jacket himself, unlike her thick rain jacket. Like Jacob he must be immune to the cold. Thinking of her erstwhile best friend sent her mood plummeting, and she began to regret ever agreeing to get in the car. Too late now.

“We are going straight to the school, right?” She checked.

“Of course.” Edward confirmed, glancing at her quickly.

They drove through the fog-shrouded streets, always too fast, making Bella feel a tad frightened. Her initial thought had been to use this brief window of time to ask him some questions and let him know that she knew what he was now. But she suddenly found herself too tongue-tied to speak.

Edward turned to face her, taking his eyes completely off the road. “Is there anything you want to ask me, Bella?”

“I’m not sure.” Bella replied tautly. “Can you keep your eyes on the road, please? And maybe slow down while you’re at it.”

Edward seemed to find what she said amusing. He smirked, chuckling darkly. “Just like old times.” He murmured.

Bella frowned. “What’s so funny?”

“Nothing.” Edward was still laughing. “Its just you always used to comment on my driving. And I always reassured you that you’re perfectly safe.”

Bella didn’t respond as a faint flicker of a memory began to make itself felt on the edges of her subconscious. She hastily pushed it away. She didn’t want to remember anything heartwarming about their relationship.

“You’re a vampire.” She announced flatly.

Edward’s didn’t respond, and Bella wondered if he was angry at her bald pronouncement. His face remained inscrutable as he drove into the school parking lot. Something occurred to her belatedly. “Where’s your family?”

Every time she had seen him drive into school he had been accompanied by his so-called siblings.

“They took Rosalie’s car.” Edward shrugged as he parked next to a glossy red convertible with the top up. “Ostentatious, isn’t it?”

“That’s the ice princess’ car?” Bella questioned dubiously. She recalled the look of utter contempt that often shone in the beautiful blonde’s eyes whenever she happened to glance her way. “She hates me, doesn’t she?”

“She doesn’t hate you.” Edward sighed. “Rosalie has issues.”

“One of them being that she is a blood drinking monster.” Bella blurted out before she could stop herself.

A pained expression twisted Edward’s angelic features at her words. “I know that Jacob Black told you what I am – however, I expect he only gave you the biased version.”

Bella turned her head to look at Edward incredulously. “How do you know about that?” She exclaimed.

“He and I had a little talk last night after you threw him out.” Edward revealed, his expression darkening.

“You were staking out my house again?” Bella accused, raising her voice.

“Please don’t shout, Bella. We don’t want anyone to overhear our conversation.” Edward cautioned.

Bella wasn’t in the mood to listen. It sickened her, realizing that Edward must have overheard the entire conversation she’d had with Jacob the night before, including their argument. It explained why he had decided to turn up her house out of the blue like this. He must have misconstrued what she had said to Jacob, giving him false hope that her feelings would thaw toward him now that she was aware of what he was, and because she had sent Jacob away.

“That conversation was private. You had no right to listen in!”

Without another word Bella shoved open the car door and climbed out. Before she had even made it to the front of the Volvo, Edward met her, looking very contrite. He stayed very close to her side as she marched toward the campus. Each time Bella moved a little to put some space between them, Edward would automatically close the gap. He was making her very feel very nervous and agitated.

“Bella, I am so very sorry if anything in my recent behavior has made you feel uncomfortable. It has just been so difficult for me to keep my distance, knowing how much you needed my protection. You have no idea of the constant strain I have been under, knowing of the daily peril you were in being around Jacob Black so much. And when he transformed that made it all so much worse. I had no choice but to keep a close eye on you. You do not understand the torment I was in, anxiously wondering if he would lose control of himself and hurt you.”

“What are you blathering on about?” Bella demanded. She felt braver now that they had reached the shelter of the cafeteria’s roof. She noticed Jessica Stanley looking in their direction, her eyes about to bug out of her head. “Hi, Jessica.” She greeted her when they were a few feet away.

“Good morning, Jessica.” Edward said politely. He gave Jessica a dazzling smile.

“Er…. hi?” Jessica made her responding greeting sound like a question, clearly bemused to see Bella and Edward together again as she tried to gather her jumbled thoughts. “Um…. I guess I’ll see you in Trig, Bella.” She gave Bella a meaningful look, before walking off with many a backward glance.

“She’s off to tell everyone that we’re back together.” Edward confided to Bella in amusem*nt.

“What?” Bella hissed. “How could you possibly know something like that?”

“I thought – oh, of course - you don’t remember everything. I need to remind myself of that.” Edward murmured, sighing in disappointment.

Bella ignored him, groaning internally as she realized she was going to have to ambush Jessica in class and stop the rumor mill before it had a chance to circulate the entire school.

“So, what are you going to tell her?”

Bella glanced over at Edward in annoyance. In her worry over Jessica, she had forgotten that he was even there. “I’m going to tell her the truth.”

“Which is?”

Edward seemed to be holding his breath waiting for her answer. Until Bella remembered that he probably didn’t actually need to breathe. At least she didn’t think so.

“That you’re a bloodsucking parasite that has no conception of boundaries, of course.” She snapped, stalking off and joining the swarming crowds of other students before he had a chance to respond.

Bella hurried into her first class of the day, flushed, and irritated with herself. She should never have gotten in the car with Edward. She had let her anger toward Jacob override her good sense. Now she was even more worried about what she was going to say to Jessica. She sat in her seat, slamming her bag down in aggravation.

“Morning, Bella.” Mike said from the seat next to her. She looked up to see an odd, almost resigned look on his face. “So…. you and Cullen, huh?”

Jeez, Jessica hadn’t wasted any time, damn her! Bella thought viciously.

“There is no me and Cullen!” Bella snapped back at him, losing her temper all over again.

Mike was taken aback by her forceful reply, but despite this his eyes brightened. He smiled at her. “Good to know. I guess I heard wrong.”

“I guess you did.” Bella muttered darkly.

Mr. Mason called the class to order then, asking everyone to turn in their papers. English and then Government passed in a blur, while Bella worried about how to explain things to Jessica, while also agonizing over her stupidity about getting into the car with Edward in the first place, and worrying about Jacob and what he would think when he found out.

The fog had almost dissolved by the end of the second hour, but the day was still dark with low, oppressing clouds.

When Bella walked into Trig Jessica was sitting in the back row, nearly bouncing off her seat in agitation. Bella reluctantly went to sit by her, convincing herself to try and remain calm.

“Tell me everything.” Jessica commanded before Bella even sat down.

“There is nothing to tell.” Bella answered sharply. “Although you’ve done a good job already spreading the false rumor of me and Edward getting back together.”

Jessica glared at Bella, her expression stiff with annoyance. “I saw you drive in together.”

“So?” Bella retorted, digging in her bag for her text book. “He ambushed me at my house. I couldn’t exactly get rid of him.”

Jessica’s lips puckered in disappointment at the transparent honesty in her voice. “So you are definitely not a thing again?”

“No.” Bella confirmed curtly. “Now will you stop telling everyone we’re back together?”

“Fine.” Jessica agreed irritably. “Although I don’t understand why you are being so hostile. He is so rich and handsome. I wouldn’t say no. You are so weird, Bella. I’ve always thought that.”

“I’d rather be weird than bitchy.” Bella countered in the same curt tone.

Jessica made a face, clearly getting the message now. Then, thankfully, Mr. Varner called on Jessica for an answer and she was forced to concentrate.

The two girls didn’t speak again during the rest of class, and soon as the bell rang, Bella took evasive action and quickly made a run for it.

But she wasn’t quick enough because someone was already waiting to accost her in the hallway - and this time it wasn’t Edward Cullen.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 20: Ambush Partie Deux

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

Ambush Partie Deux

“Hello, Bella.” Rosalie said softy.

Bella stared incredulously at the beautiful blonde’s perfect face. Rosalie looked unusually hesitant, which only confused Bella further.

“Um…hello?” She replied, her voice an octave higher with surprise.

“Do you mind taking a walk with me, Bella?” Rosalie continued, her breathtaking face still looking unsure.

Bella’s stomach twisted nervously as the one Cullen she was sure hated her moved closer to her side, sliding her arm through hers as if they were best buddies. Or maybe Rosalie just wanted to make it appear that way. Bella tried to come up with a reason why the stunning blonde would want to be seen in her company, but her mind came up blank.

“I just want to talk, that’s all.” Rosalie confirmed when she noted the alarm on Bella’s face.

“Um…sure, we can talk.” Bella mumbled, trying to keep her voice steady, and failing badly. “As long as we stay within the school grounds.”

Rosalie laughed lightly, and it sounded like a chorus of bells. She seemed amused by Bella’s caution.

“I have no intention of kidnapping you, Bella. I’m not my brother.”

Bella grimaced at the mention of Edward.

“You are so rarely alone. I’d figured I’d better make the most of this opportunity.”

Bella’s hands twisted and untwisted in front of her. Even though Rosalie had inferred that she only wanted to talk – she was still a vampire – just as dangerous as Edward or any of their kind.

“Please don’t think I’m going to hurt you, Bella.” Rosalie said carefully, as if privy to Bella’s thoughts. Her voice was gentle, almost pleading. “I know that I’ve hurt your feelings enough in the past, though you might not remember. But I was hostile for a reason.” She tugged on Bella’s arm gently. “Come with me. Let me explain.”

“Don’t worry about it.” Bella muttered, not knowing what else to say. “You’re right, I don’t remember.”

Rosalie laughed again, sounding amused again. “You really are so strange for a human.”

Bella glanced at her wildly- that was exactly what the mysterious redhead had said when she had accosted Bella in her own house.

“Oh…I don’t know what I’m supposed to say to that.”

Rosalie smiled at the shocked tone of her voice, and then sighed as she began to stroll slowly down the now empty corridor.

“How much do you actually remember about us, Bella?”

Bella shrugged. “Not a lot – only that you’re all vampires.”

“And that’s it?” Rosalie seemed surprised by this admission.

“Yes.”

“Oh dear, I rather thought that you had remembered more than that. At least I got that impression by the way Edward was acting all superior early this morning. You really shouldn’t have got into the car with him, you know. That was a silly thing to do.”

“I already know I’m an idiot. I don’t need a lecture from you.” Bella retorted irritably.

“Wow!” Rosalie laughed again. “You are finally showing some gumption. I like that. The knock on the head really has had a positive effect on you.”

“Knock on the head?” Bella echoed suspiciously.

“During the accident.”

“I think we’ve both established I don’t remember anything about the accident or what led up to it. If indeed it really was an accident.”

Rosalie looked at Bella and smiled; it was a harsh, bitter – but still stunning – expression.

“Yes.” She said without preamble. “You’re right. What happened to you was no accident.”

They had reached the front of the school now. Bella paled, nausea rising in her throat as she tried to contain the tremors that suddenly rippled through her body. She didn’t want to hear anymore. She had been deliberately trying not to remember the horrifying details of that night, because she wasn’t ready to face the truth yet. But it seemed that Rosalie was determined to make her confront it whether she was ready or not.

“Don’t.” She whispered fearfully.

“I’m sorry, Bella, but I refuse to puss* foot around you like the others. Its time you learned the truth for your own safety, if nothing else.” Rosalie propelled Bella outside against her will. And there was nothing she could do to stop her.

The fall breeze carried fine drops, each one a promise of the rain to come. As the newly chilled air moved the clouds, Bella closed her eyes for a moment, trying to calm her nerves. The breeze moved through her hair, tousling it into buoyant curls, and pinking her cheeks.

“Please don’t say anymore.” She pleaded in a low voice.

But Rosalie was relentless.

“You were attacked by a vampire that night – his name was James. He was the cause of your injuries. He decided to kill you after catching your scent and seeing how protective Edward was over you. He was a tracker – and his encounter with you suddenly made it the most exciting sport he ever had.”

“Stop!” Bella choked. “Please stop!”

The gruesome images that had been haunting her nightmares for weeks began to worm their way back into her subconscious mind. She gasped, fighting for breath as she tried to push them back.

Rosalie stared straight ahead; her face impassive.

“You fled to your old home under the protection of Alice and Jasper, while the rest of us stayed behind to protect your father and stop the other members of his coven from helping James. But he outwitted us. He lured you away by telling you he had kidnapped your mother. Believing the lie, you fell into the trap, later discovering that your mother's voice was taken from an old home movie. James attacked you, broke your leg and infected your hand with vampire venom. You must have questioned that odd scar on your wrist surely?”

Bella bent over, waves of nausea only adding to her misery. Her brain felt like it was going to swell beyond the capacity of her skull as the horrifying images of that tortuous night began to flick through her mind like some kind of sickening slide show. The scar on her wrist began to burn, and she wrapped the fingers of her left hand around it, clenching her teeth together to stop herself from screaming.

“Edward managed to drain the venom out of your system before it was too late. We destroyed James, though the other vampires of his coven, Victoria, and Laurent, ran off and survived.”

Bella felt the nausea rising in her throat as she clutched at her stomach. It lurched and gurgled as she stared blearily at her feet. Now all the odd things Edward had said in the hospital began to make some kind of gruesome sense.

“Stop talking. I don’t want to hear anymore!” She pleaded thickly.

Rosalie finally took pity on Bella. She forced Bella to stand upright, placing one slender hand on her hot cheek. “You almost became just like me.” She said, gesturing to her glorious immortal body. “You should be thankful that my obnoxious brother has some morals, otherwise your fate would have been sealed according to Alice. She saw you becoming a vampire and – “

Rosalie broke off when Bella finally succumbed to her sickness and vomited all over the school steps.

Bella stumbled, half blind, away from Rosalie. The beautiful blonde made no attempt to stop her as she staggered back inside the school. Her head was spinning, the images of James’ attack tormenting her, sending her spiraling. She barely made it to the office before she was accosted by Edward.

“No!” She groaned. “Stay away from me!” She held out her hands to ward him off, but he ignored her frantic gesture and put his arms around her.

Having no strength left to fight him off, Bella gave up and went where he led her.

“I’m sorry about Rosalie. I didn’t have a chance to stop her. She made the decision to speak to you at the very last minute so Alice didn’t have time to warn me of her intentions.” Edward turned his head and glowered at the absurdly lovely blonde vampire who was tailing them. “Go away.” He hissed. “You’ve already done enough harm. Carlisle warned us what might happen if we forced the truth on her. Now look!”

“If you expect me to feel awful, Edward, I don’t.” Rosalie answered coldly. “You gave me no choice but to interfere. You were never going to leave her alone despite all the false promises you made to Carlisle – and Alice is no better.”

Edward grimaced, he changed direction, towing Bella along with him as he headed toward the parking lot.

“Where are you taking her?” Rosalie demanded suspiciously.

“I’m taking her home.” Edward practically snarled. “She’s very distressed.”

“I’ll take her.”

“You will stay away from her from now on. You’ve caused enough trouble.”

“Edward.” Rosalie began.

“No.” Edward’s brusque tone was not generous.

“Bella?” Rosalie asked softly.

Bella’s eyelids fluttered as she gazed blearily in Rosalie’s direction. She felt dazed and confused, her delicate stomach threatening to erupt again at any moment.

“What?”

“I’m so very sorry, Bella. I feel wretched about every part of this. But I had to make you see, to make you understand. You do see that, don’t you?”

The beautiful blonde’s words were awkward, stilted, but they seemed sincere. Either way, Bella was too out of it to fully comprehend them.

“Just stay away.” Edward insisted again.

Bella felt her stomach lurch. She moaned, the sweat breaking out on her clammy skin. She felt herself being lifted into a pair of hard arms and then carried out into the open air.

The next thing she was aware of was the gentle thrum of a car engine. She must have passed out, because it seemed like seconds later and Edward was carrying her from his car. Bella’s eyes rolled in her head. At first, she thought she was still at school.

And then she heard Charlie.

“Bella!” He shouted from some distance.

“Dad.” Bella mumbled, trying to shake off the sickness induced torpor.

“Shh.” Edward whispered. “It’s okay, you’re home and safe. We don’t want to make your father suspicious.”

“I can’t believe you have the nerve to show your face here.” Charlie bellowed at Edward; his voice much closer.

“Dad.” Bella groaned. Charlie didn’t seem to hear her.

“What’s wrong with my daughter? What the hell have you done this time?” Charlie demanded.

“She wasn’t feeling very well, Charlie.” Edward said calmly. “That’s why I brought her straight home. Please let her rest.”

“Don’t tell me what to do, you little prick!” Charlie yelled. “Give her to me. Get your hands off her!”

Edward reluctantly passed Bella over to Charlie. “It’ll be okay, Bella.” He murmured as he finally gave up possession of her.

Bella managed to drag her heavy lids back to stare up at her enraged father with bleary eyes. “I feel like I’m falling apart.”

They were in front of the house. The front door was flung wide open. The cloud cover overhead was too thick for Bella to tell what time of day it was now. She guessed Charlie must have left work early.

“Its going to be alright, Bells.” Charlie promised her, calming down now that he had driven Edward away.

“I’m sorry, Dad.” Bella cried, panicking.

“You have nothing to be sorry for, kiddo.” Charlie assured her as he carried her inside the house. “Jeez, you’re burning up. I’m going to call the doctor.”

Bella’s open eyes only made it as far as the stairs. The last thing she felt was Charlie’s hands tentatively prying her fingers loose from his shirt as he lay her gently on her bed, before leaving to make a hasty call to Dr. Gerandy.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 21: Aftermath

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

Aftermath

“Daddy?” Bella’s voice sounded strange to her own ears. She was suddenly a toddler again – so very young and vulnerable.

There was a shifting underneath her, followed by the familiar comforting smell of her father’s sheriff jacket. Charlie staggered under her weight as he carried her carefully down the stairs.

He walked slowly, struggling. Bella wished she had the energy to tell him to put her down and let her walk, but she couldn’t find the will to speak. She felt so lethargic.

Eventually Charlie managed to get her through the living room doorway and onto the couch.

“Daddy, I don’t feel so good.” Bella said feebly as she fell back against the cushions.

“It’s going to be alright, kiddo. Dr. Gerandy is here to see you.” Charlie said gruffly. “He’ll give you some kind of tonic and you’ll feel much better.”

“Bella?” A new voice asked.

Bella looked up blearily at the gray-haired man leaning over her. She stared at him blankly, not recognizing him at all.

“I’m Dr. Gerandy.” The gray-haired man explained. “Are you hurt, Bella?”

It took Bella a minute to think that through. She was confused, disorientated. And hot! So damn hot!

Dr. Gerandy was waiting. One grizzled eyebrow rose, and the wrinkles on his forehead deepened.

“I’m not hurt.” Bella mumbled. The words were true enough for what he’d asked.

The doctor’s warm hand touched her forehead, and his fingers pressed against the inside of her wrist. Bella watched his lips dully as he counted to himself, his eyes on his watch.

“What happened to you?” He asked casually.

Bella froze under his hands, tasting panic in the back of her throat.

“Charlie said Edward Cullen brought you home. Did you hurt yourself…. or did he hurt you?” He prodded cautiously. “You can tell us, Bella. There is no judgement here.”

Charlie leaned in closer to hear her answer.

“Edward.” She whispered, her tongue darting out to moisten her dry lips. “He – he – is not who he says he is.”

The doctor nodded, thoughtful, his fingers probing gently under the glands under her jaw.

Charlie’s face hardened behind him.

“What do you mean by that, kiddo?”

Bella swallowed thickly, struggling to form words around the lump that had formed in her throat. “He’s a f-fraud.”

“Fraud?” Charlie questioned. “What….?”

“Hush, Charlie, I think Bella is a little delirious.” Dr. Gerandy interrupted. “Do you feel tired?” This question was directed to Bella.

Bella nodded and closed her eyes obediently.

“Her temperature is quite high. She is definitely running a fever.” She heard the doctor mutter to Charlie after a moment. “I wouldn’t take too much notice of what she’s saying. We all know that all of Dr. Cullen’s children are respectful and – “

“Do we?” Charlie cut in harshly. “Are you forgetting about Bella’s accident?”

“That was all explained. You said so yourself at the time.” Dr. Gerandy was beginning to sound a little harassed.

“I said no such thing!”

“Look, Charlie, I wouldn’t advise you to make too big a deal out of this. Remember that Carlisle Cullen has done a lot for this community. Not only is he an exemplary physician, he has donated large sums of money to several important charities. Bella is just suffering with the usual types of illnesses that all teenagers get at this time of year. It was good of Edward to bring her home from school when she fell ill, don’t you think? Perhaps we should be thanking him.”

Bella heard Charlie mutter something unintelligible under his breath.

“Just let her sleep it off.” Dr. Gerandy continued. “I’ll come and check on her tomorrow.”

“Fine.” Charlie agreed in the same curt tone.

There was a creaking sound as they both pushed off the couch to get to their feet.

Bella drifted in and out of alertness. She heard Charlie make several phone calls, but none of what he said registered. Then a little while later she heard the springs in his recliner groan as he settled himself in for the night to watch over her.

However, a few minutes later, the phone rang and disturbed the fragile peace.

Charlie moaned as he struggled to his feet again, and then he rushed, stumbling, to the kitchen. Bella pulled her head deeper under the blankets, not wanting to listen.

“Yeah.” Charlie said, and yawned. “Oh, hi, Billy.”

There were a few minutes of silence as he listened to what Billy had to say.

“How did you hear about that?” He sounded surprised.

Another beat of silence.

“Sam Uley, huh?” Charlie still didn’t sound convinced. “Bells is okay, just exhausted and a bit feverish. I called Dr. Gerandy just to give me peace of mind. He just seems to think it’s the usual illnesses that kids get at this time of year.”

More silence as he listened to Billy’s reply.

“Yes, it was the Cullen boy who brought her home from school. Why do you ask?”

Suddenly, there was an edge to his voice – irritation…. or anger.

“Hell, Billy, of course I’m suspicious. Although Gerandy tried to make light of it, which didn’t surprise me. He gets on well with Carlisle – won’t hear a bad word about him or his family.”

A short pause followed.

“Yes, I know I said the same not that long ago- that was before my daughter ended up in the ER with a broken leg and amnesia.” Charlie snapped. “If you’re just ringing to tell me I told you so, then you can stick it, Billy Black.”

Another short pause.

“I know, I know you wouldn’t do that!” Charlie admitted grudgingly after listening to Billy’s answer. “Bells was saying such strange things – a lot of it was incoherent – but she said that Edward Cullen isn’t who he says he is, that’s he a fraud. What do you think she means by that?”

The pause was longer this time as he listened carefully to Billy’s answer.

“I don’t know, Billy. Gerandy was insistent that I just let the matter drop, but I don’t agree. I’m going to do a little digging on the Cullen family and see what turns up.”

More silence.

“You want to send Jake up? What now?” Charlie sounded surprised. “It’s late, Billy. It can wait until the morning.”

Bella’s ears perked up when she heard him mention Jacob. He continued to insist that it was too late and that Jacob could call around tomorrow if she was feeling better, until she eventually interrupted his tirade with a weak plea for Jacob to come over.

“Bells, you’re not well.” Charlie debated, hesitating.

“Please, Dad, please. I want to see him. I need to.” Bella sobbed.

“Okay, kiddo, calm yourself down.” Charlie finally agreed, getting more flustered at the sight of the tears welling in her eyes. “Go on then, Billy, send your boy up. But he can’t stay long.”

Another short pause.

“Yeah, I’ll talk to you later.” Charlie mumbled, before hanging up.

He was still mumbling incoherently under his breath when he shuffled back to the living room.

“Are you sure you’re feeling up to seeing Jacob tonight?” He asked, hurrying to Bella’s side.

“Yes.” Bella whispered faintly.

The burning pain that had started in her right wrist had now taken hold all over her body. It felt like it was even affecting a portion of her brain, the part that dealt with coherent thoughts. It was as if some invisible flame was being held against her skin, her emotions seesawing from outright fear to trepidation as she waited for Jacob’s arrival.

She didn’t have to wait long.

Not five minutes after Charlie had ended the call to Billy, Jacob rushed through the back door, bypassed a shocked Charlie, and hastened to Bella’s side. He knelt next to the couch and took her limp hand in his.

“Oh, honey, are you okay?”

“I am now.” Bella murmured, tears of relief rolling down her hot cheeks. “I’m so sorry, Jake. I really am.”

“Hush, none of that matters now.” Jacob said soothingly.

Charlie eyed Jacob’s half naked form doubtfully. “How did you get here so fast, kid? Please tell me you weren’t speeding? And surely you could have taken a moment to put your shirt on!” He admonished him.

Jacob seemed a little dazed. He took a steadying breath and looked up at Charlie. “Oh, yeah, I’m sorry. I was just so worried about Bella. I’ll remember next time.”

Charlie shook his head in disbelief. “You can borrow one of mine.” He offered reluctantly. He strolled out of the living room with many a backward glance, muttering something about ‘teenagers.’

When he was out of sight Jacob returned his attention to Bella, his face shifting from hopelessness to blazing intensity in a second. He gazed fiercely into Bella’s eyes, and his voice was fast and eager as he spoke, his breath as hot as his skin. It matched the fever burning through Bella.

“You feel almost as hot as me.” He remarked worriedly. “Can you tell me what happened, Bella? The blonde-haired leech intercepted Sam while he was patrolling and told him that you needed me.”

Bella sucked in a startled breath, surprised that Rosalie had taken the risk of tracking down one of the pack on her behalf to let them know she was in trouble. She could only imagine what it must have cost her. A grudging respect for Rosalie made itself felt in her heart. She owed her one.

Blinking twice, trying to clear her head, she tried to tell Jacob in halting sentences about what had happened. She was just so very tired.

Sensing her struggle, Jacob took her face in his enormous, too warm hands and held it just a few inches from his. He stared into her eyes, trying to communicate everything he was feeling without words.

“Now can you understand why I put off telling you the truth now?” He said huskily. “I was worried about this exact outcome. And it seems I was right.”

“I’ve been an idiot.” Bella sobbed wretchedly. “I should never have pushed you away. I am so sorry.”

“Its okay, honey.” Jacob pressed his forehead to hers and closed his eyes. After a minute he opened them again and leaned back. He took her hand in his and caressed her palm gently with his thumb. “You know I don’t know whether to thank Blondie or kill her for dumping all of this on you. I’d question her motives, but the fact that she hunted down Sam and told him what she’d done makes me think she has your best interests at heart, unlike Cullen.”

Bella inhaled deeply, struggling. “I’ve been fighting it, Jacob. My subconscious has been trying to force me to remember, I was just too traumatised to confront it. That’s what all the nightmares were about.”

“And you remember everything now?” Jacob asked cautiously.

Bella shook her head. “Only fragments. A lot of it doesn’t make any sense.”

“And what about Cullen? Do you remember anything about your relationship with him?” Jacob spoke as if he had something lodged in his throat.

“No.” Bella shook her head again. “Nothing, really. All I feel when I’m around him is the usual fear.”

“That’s a normal human reaction.” Jacob emitted a sigh of relief as he let go of her hand and gathered her close.

Bella nodded mutely as she pressed her cheek against his bare chest. Closing her eyes she breathed him in. Jacob smelled like the forest after a rainstorm – clean and fresh. Natural. Safe. He kissed her forehead and she sagged against him in relief.

Their brief intimacy was shattered when Charlie reappeared carrying one of his old hunting shirts. He had been having difficulty finding something that would fit Jacob because he was so darn big. He cleared his throat loudly to announce his arrival, causing them to separate immediately.

“Here.” He said gruffly, flinging the thick, red plaid shirt at Jacob. “Put this on.”

“Thanks, Charlie.” Jacob replied reluctantly as he shrugged it on. The buttons strained at the material as he attempted to fasten them. One actually pinged off, causing Charlie to roll his eyes.

“It’s getting late, kid. Maybe you should head on home so Bella can get some rest.”

Bella’s head and stomach began to churn at the thought of Jacob leaving. She was too frightened to sleep. She knew that as soon as she closed her eyes, the terrifying images of James’ attack would begin to haunt her. She didn’t think she would be able to cope without Jacob there to comfort her and make her feel safe.

Jacob must have seen the change of colour on her face as he stood, pulling Charlie to one side, having a hurried whispered conversation with the older man out of earshot of Bella.

Charlie frowned, glancing over at his daughter once or twice, before resuming listening to Jacob. This carried on for so long that Bella felt her teeth clench together with tension. Eventually she noticed Charlie’s shoulders sag as he gave in and agreed to let Jacob stay over until the morning.

“No talking. Just sleep.” Charlie stated firmly. “Bella needs to rest. I’ll be just upstairs – call me if you need anything.”

“Will do.” Jacob promised earnestly.

With a heavy sigh, Charlie lumbered over to Bella, and bent down to drop a kiss on her forehead. “Get some sleep, kiddo.” He said gently. “Jake says he’ll stay overnight and keep you company, okay.”

Bella nodded mutely.

“Alright, then.” Charlie stood back up, groaning as he stretched his lower back muscles. “You’ll have to make do with the recliner, kid.” He said to Jacob.

“I don’t mind.” Jacob said, barely sparing Charlie’s favourite chair a glance. He had no intention of using it anyway.

“Well, goodnight.” Charlie said awkwardly as he finally took his leave and left the two of them alone.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 22: Soul Mates

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

Soul Mate

Bella woke up from yet another nightmare with her skin slick with sweat. She curled up into a fetal position, her whole body shaking as she clutched her stomach.

Jacob sprinted to her side, gazing at her worriedly. He had kept a lone vigil, watching her tossing and turning on the couch as she dreamed. Occasionally she would cry in her sleep. He would then intervene, caressing her face with gentle fingers until she quietened. But the peace never lasted for long before the process began all over again.

“Bells, honey, what is it? What can I do?”

“I’m so hot.” Bella moaned.

This statement alarmed Jacob. When he touched her forehead with his hand, he was shocked to find the heat exuding from her skin exceeded even his own insane body temperature.

“sh*t, Bells, you’re burning up!”

“Oh, Jake, I think I’m going to be sick.” Bella wailed as she looked up at him with bleary eyes. “I need the bathroom.”

“Okay, come here.” Jacob bent down and carefully lifted her limp form up from the couch. Bella clutched at him like a woman drowning. Any slight movement made her head spin. Her stomach heaved and churned as if she was on a boat traversing choppy seas.

Jacob carried Bella up the stairs bridal style. His footfalls were so light they made no sound. Edging the bathroom door open with his right foot, he whisked Bella inside, setting her gently on her feet. She instantly fell to her knees, reaching for the toilet bowl and promptly being sick.

“Jeez.” Jacob muttered as he held back the damp hair from her face.

After she had finished emptying the contents of her stomach, Bella slumped to the floor, pressing her hot cheek against the cold edge of the bathtub.

“What’s happening to me, Jake?” She begged hoarsely. “This isn’t normal stomach flu.”

“I don’t know, Bella.” Jacob knelt beside her and peered at her wan face. She was the palest he’d ever seen her. Her skin was practically translucent. “Its your temperature I’m worried about. You feel even hotter than me.”

“How is that possible?” Bella exclaimed. She shifted her position so she was leaning against Jacob for support. He put one arm around her, resting his back against the bath tub.

“Maybe I should take you to the ER to get checked out?” Jacob suggested anxiously, although he was concerned that no medical practitioner would be able to diagnose what was ailing Bella. He noticed she was idly scratching the scar on her right wrist. “Can I see?” He asked, holding out his hand.

Bella looked at him dully as he carefully cradled her right wrist in his left hand. James’ bitemark seemed to be the origin of the burning pain. It travelled down the length of her arm, across both shoulders, down her spine, until it made itself at home in her stomach, consuming her entirely.

Jacob examined the reddened skin on Bella’s wrist. Before the scar had been quite indistinct, but now it seemed to glow with a life of its own, clearly showing the indents of the vampire’s teeth. Just looking at it made Jacob feel physically sick. He repressed the urge to throw up, knowing full well that it was no ordinary virus that was the source of Bella’s malady, but something supernatural and beyond his understanding.

“Jacob, what is it?” Bella’s voice was broken, cracking. Even as ill as she was, she was still aware enough to realize that something was bothering him.

His anxiety morphed into a kind of background noise, as if it were traffic on some unseen road. There was nothing he could do about it, other than focusing on his responsibility to Bella. Even though she was very sick, he was not going to lie to her. She needed to know the truth.

“Bella, this isn’t some kind of stomach flu. You’re hot – hotter than me. And that worries me. I only ever get as hot as you are right now when my body is trying to heal itself. Remember our conversation a few weeks ago when I told you about my quick healing ability?”

All Bella could do was nod, but even that slight movement cost her.

“I don’t know what’s going on here – but I have a feeling its supernatural. I‘m out of my element, honey.” Jacob admitted, his voice low and tense. “I need help. I’m gonna call my dad. Will you be alright on your own for a minute while I do that?”

Bella nodded again, sliding away from him a little so she could get up. Jacob folded up a towel and placed it on the floor so she could use it as a pillow. Bella lay on her side, curling up as she rested her head on it.

“I’ll be back in a minute.” Jacob promised as he pressed a light kiss on her burning forehead.

Bella barely acknowledged him as she closed her eyes, breathing shallowly.

Reluctantly Jacob left her alone in the bathroom and made his way silently down the stairs again. He was like a shadow in the night as he slipped quietly into the kitchen and reached for the phone hanging on the wall.

Jacob did his best to contain his impatience as he waited for his dad to answer the phone. He knew it would take Billy a while to transfer himself from his bed to his wheelchair.

Eventually, when Jacob was just about to give up, his dad finally picked up the phone.

“Hello.” Billy said sleepily.

“Dad, its me.”

“Jake?” Billy was suddenly more alert. “What’s going on? Is Bella okay?”

“No, she’s not.” Jacob confided, his voice shaking a little with the intensity of his emotions. He hastily filled his father in on what he suspected was behind the sudden onset of Bella’s mystery illness. “I’m frightened, Dad. She is so hot. Hotter than me, even. I’m surprised she’s still alert enough to talk to me – but she is, although it’s a struggle.”

“I know you’re scared, son.” Billy did his best to sound soothing. “But the heat is a good sign.”

“How?” Jacob was perplexed. How was his father so calm? “That might be true for me – but Bella’s human!”

There was a beat of silence on the other end of the line as if Billy was trying to gather his thoughts.

“Look, son, there’s something I’ve been withholding from you.” He admitted guiltily. “I was probably wrong to do so – it’s just that I felt you had enough to deal with already.”

“What do you mean?” Jacob demanded; his suspicions heightened. He knew that tone.

“Its kind of difficult to explain in one phone call.”

“Try.” Jacob said through clenched teeth.

Billy emitted a long sigh. “Okay, I need you not to be judgmental and keep an open mind.”

“Dad!” Jacob growled into the phone. “Just tell me!”

“Have you ever heard of imprinting?”

“Imprinting?” Jacob repeated the unfamiliar word. “No. What’s that mean?”

“Its one of those bizarre things that a phased wolf has to deal with.” Billy explained cautiously. “It doesn’t happen to everyone. In fact, it’s the rare exception, not the rule. As soon as I saw you and Bella together, I just kind of knew. Still, I shared my suspicions with Harry and Old Quil just to make sure I wasn’t imagining things. But they both agreed with me.”

Jacob was fast losing patience. “Can you just get to the point, Dad? What does this imprinting nonsense have to do with me and Bella?”

Billy hesitated before answering. “Sometimes…we don’t exactly know why… it’s a way for a phased wolf to find their mates…. their soul mates.”

“What way? Love at first sight?” Jacob was disbelieving. It sounded like something out of a cheesy romance novel.

There was a critical edge to Billy’s tone when he spoke next. “It’s a little bit more powerful than that, son.”

“Wait…you’re actually serious?”

“Yes, I am.”

“Love at first sight? But more powerful?” Jacob was still dubious, and Billy could hear that.

“Its not easy to explain. And I would rather not argue semantics with you over the phone. Suffice to say, I think the imprinting bond that you share with Bella is helping her fully heal from any remaining venom residue that might have been still lingering within the tissues of the skin around the original bite.”

Jacob felt completely blindsided, but there was also an element of elation involved. He tried to explain his reaction to himself. He decided he was just glad that this odd, mystical wolfy connection between him and Bella was proving of some use. He refused to acknowledge his innate happiness at the thought of them being soul mates.

“So, are you suggesting I just wait it out?”

“Yes, like any illness, I think Bella will get better in time. Maybe even as early as tomorrow.” Billy sounded so certain of this fact that it quelled the last of Jacob’s worry and panic. “Just stay and take care of her, Jacob. Bella will be okay.” He paused for a few seconds. “And I’m sorry I didn’t tell you about imprinting before.”

Jacob was too relieved at knowing that Bella was going to get better to care about being kept in the dark. “As long as you’ve not kept anything else from me.”

“No – that was it.” Billy promised. “Call me in the morning and let me know how she’s doing.”

“Okay.” Jacob agreed. He was quiet, then, and the silence felt a little awkward. Eventually, he cleared his throat. “I better go. Um…thanks, Dad.”

“Anytime, son. Good night.” Billy said softly. Then he hung up the phone.

Jacob felt quite emotional as he tiptoed up the stairs and back into the bathroom. Bella was right where he had left her, sleeping with her head on the now crumpled up towel. He slid down into former position beside her and leaned back against the bath tub. And that’s where he remained for what was left of the night as he stayed awake and kept watch over her.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 23: Birthday Girl

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

Birthday Girl

Bella slammed the door of her ’53 Chevy truck – a shower of rust specks floated down to the wet blacktop – and walked slowly toward school. As she moved, she happened to glance down at her right wrist. It had become a compulsion now, something she did daily, just to reassure herself that the skin was smooth and clear and that no bite mark remained. To her immense relief she spotted nothing untoward. It had disappeared after the onset of her sudden illness – an illness that had never been satisfactorily explained – it was like the high fever had magically drawn out all the impurities in her body, leaving her feeling refreshed and full of vigor.

As she strolled along in her distracted state, she failed to notice Alice Cullen skipping forward to meet her, her pixie face glowing under her cap of spiky black hair.

“Happy birthday, Bella!”

“Shhh!” Bella hissed, glancing around the parking lot to make sure that no one was within hearing distance. The last thing she wanted was for anyone else to find out that she was one year older. She was in no mood to celebrate – especially with a Cullen. “I thought we had an agreement in place that you and your family were to keep your distance.”

Alice deliberately ignored her last comment. “I didn’t think that included me. Do you want to open your present now? It’s a joint one from me and Edward.”

Bella saw Edward hovering by his car in the distance. He had one hand on the opened door of the Volvo as he gazed over in their direction with a small smile.

“I don’t want your present. We’re not friends.” Bella mumbled, ducking her head so she wouldn’t have to witness the hurt and disappointment on Alice’s face.

“Please don’t be like that, Bella. We’re more than friends. We’re sisters.” Alice sighed, seeming to finally process Bella’s dark mood. She continued to walk by her side, even as Bella hastened her steps in an effort to avoid her. “Did you like the scrapbook your mom sent you? And the camera from Charlie?”

Bella halted abruptly, staring at Alice in disbelief. “How do you know about that? Have you been spying on me again?”

Alice appeared confused for a moment, before realization dawned. “Oh, of course.” She murmured. “I keep forgetting about your lapse in memory. This is so tiresome. It’s so hard to see your reaction now that you are hanging out with the wolves so much.” She flashed Bella a disapproving look. “You really should be more careful around them, you know.”

Bella was totally bewildered by Alice’s rush of words. She shook her head, trying to clear it. “You are so strange.”

“I totally agree.” Alice said with a cheeky grin. “Let’s just say that I possess an unusual gift and leave it at that for now.”

“Whatever.” Bella muttered. She had spotted Edward making his way toward them. She began to walk very fast, almost half running in an effort to escape. Of course it was pointless. They were vampires after all.

Edward intercepted Bella before she had reached the school steps. She glared at him, watching in satisfaction as hurt filled his topaz eyes. He quickly hid his reaction and smiled at her.

“Happy birthday, Bella.” He said, lifting his hand and tracing one cool fingertip along her left cheekbone before she could stop him.

Bella flinched away from him. “Don’t you dare touch me!” She warned.

Edward ran his fingers through his tousled hair and grimaced. “I’m sorry, Bella.” He apologized sincerely. “Like Alice, I keep forgetting about your memory lapse.” He gave her a mournful look. “I live for the day it returns fully and you remember what we mean to each other.”

Bella’s glare turned steely. “I already know everything I need to know about you. Even if my memory does return fully, I can assure you my opinion of you won’t change.”

Edward’s smile tightened into a hard line. “I see we’ve reached an impasse.” He murmured.

“If that’s what you want to call it – then I suppose we have. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have somewhere to be.”

Without a further word, Bella stormed off inside the school, her heart stuttering with the usual flutters of panic as the first crack in her composure finally broke through.

An impasse, he called it.

Bella couldn’t really see Edward’s point, to be honest. Whatever had been between them was over. She couldn’t believe that she had ever fallen under his spell in the first place. Being a vampire didn’t look the least bit enticing. Bella would rather hang on to her mortality than risk it to become a bloodsucking demon. The Cullens exterior beauty allowed them to hide in plain sight – which was quite terrifying when one thought about it. How many other monsters roamed the earth under cover of their fake humanity?

As much as she wanted to avoid Edward and Alice, it was difficult when they were in all her classes. She stumbled her way to her usual seat beside Mike Newton, thankful for his comforting presence as he leaned in and whispered that Edward was looking at her.

“Oh, God, is he?” Bella moaned in disbelief.

“Don’t worry, I’ve got your back.” Mike reassured her with a cheerful grin.

“Thanks, Mike, you are such a good friend.” Bella said, making sure to emphasize the word friend.

Mike’s grin wavered a little. He had changed over the last few weeks – his face having lost some of its roundness, making his cheekbones more prominent, and he was wearing his pale blonde hair in a new way; instead of bristly, he was growing it out, in a style very reminiscent of Jacob’s. When Jacob had first turned wolf, he had cropped his beautiful black hair, citing it was easier as it meant his wolf’s fur was less shaggy when phased. But since Bella’s continual lament of how much she missed his shiny locks, he was growing it out again. It seemed Mike had taken note.

As the day progressed, Bella began to get continually more uneasy. She was confronted with the Cullens wherever she went. They weren’t just in her classes, they also stalked the hallways, intercepting her at every opportunity when they happened to catch her alone.

Bella felt like she had spotlight over her head, and she became klutzier than ever as she tried to keep her head down and not fall flat on her face. She was counting the hours until the interminable day was over.

Even though she had denied to Alice that she wanted to celebrate her birthday, that wasn’t quite true. Charlie had arranged a small gathering at their house in Forks for that night – with only a few of their more intimate friends invited. Jacob and Billy would be in attendance, as well as all the Clearwaters, along with Sam and possibly Quil Ateara. Quil was still in Jacob’s bad books. He had endured his punishment with very bad grace and had toned down his reckless habits, but he still tried to push Jacob’s buttons at every opportunity.

Since her illness a few weeks ago, Jacob had been busy with his pack, confiding in Bella that it was soon to grow. His closest friend, Embry Call, was showing signs of wolfing out. There was the usual growth spurt and sudden bursts of short temper.

“He’s not the only one.” Jacob admitted, sighing. “It looks like Paul Lahote might be joining us as well.”

“What’s so bad about that?” Bella had no idea who Paul Lahote was, but Jacob’s sour mood indicated that he didn’t think his phasing was a good thing.

“Paul likes to think of himself as the res’ bad boy.” Jacob rolled his eyes. “He’s annoying, very short-tempered, co*cky and dominating. He’s going to be a tough nut to crack. Worse than Quil.”

“Oh, Jake, I’m so sorry.” Bella had sympathized. She wished there was something she could do to raise his spirits. His burden was a heavy one. It wasn’t fair that he had so much responsibility placed on his young shoulders, no matter how strong those shoulders might be. “Is there anything I can do to make it easier.”

Jacob had smiled, sprawled across the couch, with Bella perched beside him. He had reached out and wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her close until she was resting comfortably against his chest.

“Just being with you makes everything easier.” He declared, brushing aside her concerns with a small wave of his hand. “Thanks for listening, honey.”

“Anytime.” Bella concurred, blushing slightly at the adoring light in his dark eyes. “It’s the least I can do.”

The afternoon finally passed. School ended, and Mike Newton walked her to her truck as he usually did. He held the driver’s door open for Bella and helped her inside.

“Have a good one.” He said as he closed the door behind her.

Bella rolled the window down and looked at him suspiciously. “What do you mean by that?” She demanded.

“By what?” Mike looked genuinely confused.

“What you just said – about having a good one.”

“Oh, I just meant have a nice evening, that’s all.” Mike responded in bemusem*nt.

“Yeah, of course.” Bella mumbled, feeling stupid. She was getting paranoid, thinking the whole world knew about her birthday, when in reality no one really cared. “Thanks. You, too.”

“Right.” Mike was eyeing her as if she had lost the plot. “See ya.”

“Yeah, bye.” Bella quickly turned the key in the ignition, the ancient Chevy’s loud rumbling engine drowning out her embarrassment.

It was only a short drive home. Bella parked behind Charlie’s cruiser in the drive. He wasn’t usually home so early, so she assumed he had taken a half day in order to prepare for the small party.

As she climbed clumsily out of the truck, she was both astonished and delighted to see Jacob rushing toward her. He had been waiting on the front porch in order to be the first to greet her when she came home from school.

“I didn’t expect to see you so early.” Bella gushed, sounding like an excitable little schoolgirl.

“Its your birthday!” Jacob stated with his brightest smile. “I don’t want to miss a second.” He took her face in his hands, resting his warm fingertips gently against her cheekbones. “You should be in a good mood, today of all days.”

“I am…. now.” Bella felt her whole body relax at his touch.

Jacob’s dark eyes smoldered, sending Bella’s heart racing. “Good.”

Bella’s head was practically spinning by the time he leaned in and pressed his warm lips to her forehead. As he intended, no doubt, she forgot all her worries and fears about the Cullens, and concentrated on remembering how to inhale and exhale….

Jacob’s lips lingered on her smooth brow for a touch too long, before he reluctantly let go of her face and stepped back.

“Happy birthday, Bella, honey.”

Bella’s pulse was thudding in her ears at the affect his physical closeness was having on her body. She unconsciously put her hand over her heart. It drummed hyperactively under her palm.

“I can’t believe that I’m turning eighteen already.” She said breathlessly, attempting to hide her distraction.

“It happens to us all.” Jacob laughed. “Come on inside, birthday girl. Everyone has been eagerly waiting your arrival.” He said, capturing her hand in his.

“Everyone is here already?” Bella gasped in surprise.

“Hell, yeah.” Jacob said with a smug grin. “We couldn’t wait to start the celebrations. We just needed the guest of honor. And now you’re here, we can start.” He laughed.

Bella laughed along with him, the last of her tension draining away. She didn’t know why she had been dreading the day so much. She could be so idiotic as times. “Lead the way, wolf boy.” She replied, her chocolate brown eyes dancing with glee. “And let’s get this party started.”

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 24: A Meeting of Opposites

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

A Meeting of Opposites

As Bella stepped inside the house hand in hand with Jacob, she came across Charlie walking to the kitchen with several large pizza boxes stacked in his hands.

“Hey, kids.” He grinned sheepishly. “I had planned on making some proper food for the party, Bells, but I had a slight accident. So, I ordered some pizza’s instead.”

The suspiciously sharp smell of charred sausages gave away exactly what had happened.

“Sure. Thanks, Dad.”

Charlie’s grin turned to one of relief. “That’s the spirit, kiddo. Happy birthday, Bells.”

“Thanks, Dad.” Bella said again, trying to hide her amused smile. She let go of Jacob’s hand and moved forward to press an awkward kiss on her father’s cheek.

Charlie gawked at her in surprise, not used to overtly affectionate displays from his daughter, he actually blushed. “Ho hum.” He mumbled, clearing his throat several times. “I better get these plated. Everyone else is in the living room waiting for you.”

“Come on, honey.” Jacob encouraged Bella, tugging on her hand gently.

Bella blinked a couple of times in an effort to contain her emotions. She was feeling a little overwhelmed, which was ridiculous when you thought about it. It was just a little party. No big deal. Still, this was her first birthday with Charlie, well the first birthday since her mom, Renee, had remarried and gone to live in Florida, so perhaps she shouldn’t be so hard on herself for feeling a little overemotional about the whole thing.

Charlie’s head popped out of the kitchen again as she finally made a move toward the living room. “Oh – just as a forewarning – the Mariners are playing the Sox tonight.” He explained. “You don’t mind if us old men have it on in the background while we celebrate. Blame Billy and Harry – they’re like temperamental toddlers when they can’t get their fix.”

Both Bella and Jacob burst out laughing, much to Charlie’s chagrin. He watched them in befuddlement, clearly confused as to what he had said that they found so amusing.

“Oh, Dad, don’t ever change.” Bella declared breathlessly.

“Um, right.” Charlie muttered. He scooped up the camera he had bought her on Renee’s suggestion (because she would need pictures to fill her scrapbook), and tossed it to her. Of course she fumbled the catch, but luckily Jacob nimbly caught it before it hit the floor. “Well caught, son.” He complimented Jacob.

“Thanks, Charlie.” Jacob smiled, earning himself an exasperated glare from Bella. This time she was the one tugging on his hand as she edged toward the living room.

Bella’s chocolate brown eyes misted up at the chorus of happy birthday’s which greeted her as soon as she made her grand entrance on Jacob’s arm.

The living room was filled with several warm bodies – those of her father’s closest friends, more like family really, which were now her friends, too. Harry was parked in Charlie’s recliner, his eyes dancing as he sang the birthday song completely out of tune. His wife, Sue, stood beside him with one hand resting on his shoulder, singing lustily along with her husband, her dark eyes shining. Seth sat at his father’s feet, looking rather shy and awkward as he sang along with his parents. Leah stood on her mother’s right, looking for all the world as if she had been dragged to this unwanted event against her will. She mumbled the words, while doing her best not to roll her eyes. Sam had one arm slung casually over her shoulders. He didn’t join in with the singing, just grinned over at Bella and Jacob.

There was one person missing – Quil. Bella glanced to the side at Jacob. He just shrugged, indicating he would fill her in later.

Finally, the celebratory song came to an end, leaving Bella with genuine tears of pleasure in her eyes. “Thanks, guys.” She whispered.

“Now for the cake!” Sue declared, stepping forward, nudging her reluctant daughter in the side with her elbow at the same time.

“Alright, alright.” Leah grumbled. “Give me a minute. Sam, some help, please.”

Sam let his arm drop from Leah’s shoulders as he bent down to help her lift the cake off the small table which had been hidden behind them. Bella couldn’t believe her eyes when she saw it. It was a chocolate wolf cake. The center was rich and sweet, the coating was double cream mixed with melted chocolate. The outer body of the wolf had been iced to directly match the russet toned hue of Jacob’s wolf; it had chocolate buttons for eyes. The nose was a Malteser with a honeycomb center.

“Oh my!” Bella gushed, gasping, and holding her hand over her mouth in delight. “This is…I can’t find the words to describe how marvelous this all is.”

Jacob was bursting with happiness at Bella’s obvious delight. He had spent two days slaving away in the Clearwater’s kitchen with Leah to make the perfect birthday cake for Bella. The first few attempts had led to disaster, the most difficult part was trying to find the exact shade of icing they needed to coat the wolf’s fur. Working with Leah wasn’t easy. She was rude, often irritable, the two of them constantly bickering with each other. Jacob had almost given up, begging Sue Clearwater to intervene and take her daughter’s place.

“I can’t stand being in her company another minute.” He complained. “She was so obviously forced into doing this.”

Sue had laughed, her dark eyes dancing with repressed mirth. “I was supposed to be the one baking the cake, but Lee insisted. My daughter might do her best to disguise how much she really cares, but she does. She has grown very fond of Bella and is immensely protective of her, even if she pretends otherwise. Just be patient with her, Jacob. It will all come good in the end, I promise you.”

And, of course, the older woman was proved right. On their fourth attempt, Jacob and Leah finally baked the perfect cake.

Charlie waltzed into the living room carrying the first of the plated pizzas with him. His face broke into a broad smile when he saw his daughter’s reaction at the cake reveal. At first, he had thought it a bit odd that Jacob and Leah had baked the cake in the shape of a wolf, but he was so glad that they had taken the responsibility of choosing the confection off him that he didn’t comment.

However, Bella seemed enamored with the unusual choice. Maybe she liked canines and never told him. Maybe he should get one of those retired police dogs that needed rehoming. He had always wanted to, but wasn’t sure how Bella would feel about it. Perhaps it was time to have that conversation.

“Happy eighteenth, kiddo.” He said loudly, dumping one of the plates on Harry’s lap, the other on Billy’s.

As Harry raised the pizza slice to his opened mouth, he earned himself a sharp cuff on the back of the head from his wife. “What?” He asked in confusion, looking up at her irritated face.

“Just wait a minute before stuffing your face. Bella hasn’t blown her candles out yet.” Sue hissed.

“Bit old for that, isn’t she?” Harry said grouchily as he reluctantly put the pizza slice back on his plate. He noticed Billy laughing at him out of the corner of his eye and glared at him.

Jacob had just finished lighting the candles during this little exchange. He grabbed Bella’s hand and pulled her to stand beside him. Her pale face was flushed with happiness, her chocolate brown eyes filling once again with tears.

“Thanks everyone.” She said again, leaning forward to blow the candles out.

“Hey, you’re supposed to make a wish first.” Jacob reminded her.

“Oh, yeah, I forgot.” Bella giggled. Still holding tightly to Jacob’s hand, she closed her eyes, the words of her wish already forming in her mind: Please make the Cullens go away from Forks forever and leave me in peace.

And with that hopeful wish staying in the forefront of her mind, she opened her eyes again and blew out the candles.

While everyone clapped in delight as the flame on the last candle sputtered out, Bella turned and whispered to Jacob. “Quil will be sorry he missed this.”

Jacob’s smile faded and his expression turned serious. “I needed to have at least one of us out on patrol. We were going to rotate, but Quil insisted he would be fine on his own for a while. He wants to prove that I can trust him.” He whispered back.

“That’s good, isn’t it?”

Jacob sighed, tightening his hold on Bella’s hand. “I certainly hope so.” He replied dubiously. “I really do.”

A numb, dead feeling was spreading through Quil’s right arm – the same arm that the redheaded witch had sunk her poisoned fangs into after she had cleverly ambushed him. The shock of the poisonous venom hitting his veins had made him shift back into his human form. He now lay naked at the redhead’s feet, his body jerking, and his pupils completely blown as the venom began to take effect.

Even though he had promised Jacob that he would be paying attention, he had let his mind wander, thinking about Amalee, the senior at the tribal school he had developed a crush on. She was supposedly dating Paul Lahote, but Quil was sure he had captured her eye. He often caught her throwing him admiring glances when they passed each other in the halls. He had held back from openly flirting with her, deciding to play the long game instead of jumping in with both feet as usual.

His inattention had cost him dearly. Vampire venom was lethally toxic to a phased wolf. They could heal from most things, but not this. If they got bitten, they died.

The redheaded vampire co*cked her head as she stared down at him, watching with intense interest as his body continued to spasm, his face contorting openly in pain. He had been such an easy kill; it had surprised her. She had thought he might have put up at least some kind of fight. If the others were as easily defeated at this one, it would mean she would have free reign of the area.

Suddenly the redhead heard a twig crack to her right. She swung around, realizing she had left herself wide open to attack. She had been as foolish as the dying wolf boy at her feet, leaving herself vulnerable. Killing him so easily had made her briefly think she was invincible.

Out of the tree cover a tall figure emerged. The redhead fell into a low crouch, hissing through her teeth as she got ready to defend herself.

“There is no need to fear. I will not hurt you.”

The redhead straightened up again. She recognized that voice as well as the face of its owner. It was forever burned in her memory, as well as that of his companions and their human pet.

“You remember me?” The voice asked cautiously.

“Yes.” Her answer came out in a low hiss.

The figure walked closer; hands out held in front of him in a sign of parley. The redhead watched his face carefully. His hair gleamed gold from the weak light filtering through the canopy of branches overhead. She could feel the faint stirrings of unease in the pit of her stomach, concerned that the other members of his coven were somewhere nearby, ready to take her down. Despite this worry, she remained determined to show no fear in front of him.

“I meant what I said. I won’t hurt you. I just want to tend to the poor boy on the ground. Will you leave and let me do that without any type of reprisal?”

The redhead was struck by the apologetic way he spoke to her and by the way he wanted to help the stricken creature writhing on the ground.

“Why would you want to help one of his kind?” She remarked, her curiosity piqued.

“I believe all life is precious.” He replied calmly.

“Not all!” The redhead reminded him, her curiosity driven away by the force of her returning anger. “Your coven killed my mate!”

The blonde figure’s face was awash with sadness. “Your mate’s death was unfortunate. But he meant my family harm – his actions gave us little choice.”

“Not good enough!” The redhead snarled.

“Its not your fault.” The blonde figure continued, his tone now matching his facial expressions. “And I don’t expect you to understand. However, we have little time to debate this. I only have a short window of time to save this boy’s life. Will you allow me to do so without interference?”

“Who are you?” The redhead exclaimed in disbelief. She was genuinely confused by the blonde figure’s actions.

“I am Carlisle Cullen – but you knew that already. I expect you meant something quite different by your question. I would love to fill you in properly one day, if only you can see past your hatred and revulsion.”

The redhead’s crimson eyes narrowed thoughtfully.

The blonde figure – now revealed as Carlisle – chuckled darkly as he knelt beside Quil and began to examine him carefully.

His relaxed calm amazed the redhead. It was in such stark contrast to the usual reaction she received when crossing paths with another of their kind. It made her pause as she watched him work with quick, practiced movements to draw out the poisonous venom from the deep bite she had inflicted on the wolf boy’s arm with his own fangs. It was all over in minutes.

“How can you do that?” She demanded. “I have never….” She trailed off, shaking her head in wonder.

“Years and years of practice.” Carlisle confirmed with a weary smile. “I barely notice the scent.”

“Or the foul taste?”

“Maybe.” He shrugged his shoulders, but his face remained steady. “It will take a while for the boy to recover, so I suggest you vacate the area before his brothers find him. It will not go down well for you if they find you here. I will stay with him.”

The redhead took heed of his warning. She had already lingered too long. Before she fled, she turned to stare at Carlisle’s bowed head. He had his eyes closed, almost as if he was praying.

“We will meet again.” The redhead said aloud.

“I have no doubt.” Carlisle murmured, bowing his head lower in defeat, knowing that one day his softheartedness and compassion could very well be the end of him.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 25: Meeting

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

Meeting

There was chaos in the Cullen household.

“I can’t believe you let her go, Carlisle.” Edward accused. His jaw muscles tensed at his mentor’s revelation that Victoria had slipped through their fingers so easily. He had been psyched by the possibility of taking her down himself when Alice revealed that she had a vision of her sneaking around the area.

Carlisle sighed heavily. This debate had been going on for the last hour and he was tired of defending himself. “I have made my feelings clear several times, Edward. I truly believe that most beings are not beyond redemption, and I happen to think that Victoria is one of them. You didn’t see her reaction or hear the surprise in her tone when she questioned my reasons for saving the wolf boy. I really think my actions made an impact.”

Edward concentrated hard for a moment, doing his best to contain his anger. He considered Carlisle not just his creator, but also his father figure. Carlisle had changed Edward into a vampire in 1918 during the second wave of the Spanish influenza, after the passing of both of his parents. Edward was initially resentful of Carlisle for turning him into a monster, and used his compassion against him. After Esme joined their family, he left on his own and fed on humans, but a few years later, he developed guilt over his murders and returned to Carlisle and Esme, seeking their forgiveness.

Edward knew that Carlisle would forgive him for his horrible acts because he loved him. Because he thought Edward was better than he was. And he would continue to love him, even when Edward continued to prove him wrong. His natural compassion wouldn’t let him feel any other way

Over time Edward had learned to praise Carlisle for his discipline and compassion for human and vampire beings, which allowed him to sustain on animal blood rather than human. Since then, he had always tried his best to live up to Carlisle's expectations, even though he knew that he wouldn't be blamed for making a mistake. He considered Carlisle the best father anyone could ever have because of his kindness and generosity. He had also given Edward the love that he never received from his real father, who was physically and emotionally distant compared to Carlisle.

However, right now, Edward was questioning Carlisle’s judgement, believing that his beloved father figure had let the compassion and generosity he had come to admire so much blind him to Victoria’s true nature.

“There are some beings that are born wicked. She is one of them.” Edward argued.

“I agree.” Emmet piped up. He had remained silent thus far, allowing Edward to argue his case. But upon learning that Carlisle wasn’t willing to change his stance on the matter, he decided to finally voice his opinion. “She hung around with that James dude, aiding and abetting his evil crimes. That makes her complicit. She stayed with him because she clearly approved of his sick and twisted actions. You can’t make me believe that someone like that would suddenly have a crisis of conscience just because she saw you save some random wolf boy she had already tried to kill.”

Alice, standing the furthest from them, nodded her head at this statement. “I see no change in her, Carlisle. Her choices remain the same. She is still hyper focused on getting to Bella.”

A hardened gleam came into Edward’s eyes, as though Alice’s words had just increased his determination. “We know that Victoria broke into Bella’s house – “

“And we know that she did not harm Bella during that encounter.” Carlisle cut in wearily. “What does that tell you, Edward? Something made her pause, made her hesitate and consider the consequences of her actions.”

“Oh, come on!” Emmet cried in exasperation.

“Hush.” Rosalie cautioned him. Privately she agreed with both her mate and Edward – a rare event in itself – for she and Edward were usually at loggerheads with one another. But this time she thought Carlisle had made a major error of judgement by letting Victoria go.

“What are you thinking, Rose?” Carlisle asked, hoping to have at least one member of his family in his corner.

Rosalie’s perfect features twisted into a frown, her eyes roaming the room, finally landing on Edward. She watched as his lips pulled back over his teeth and the way his eyes shone with an odd light – a wild, fierce light. She could tell he was about to defy the father figure he loved so much and probably go after Victoria himself in a reckless attempt to take her down. She also knew that this Victoria was a much wilier creature than all of them gave her credit for, she wouldn’t have survived for as long as she had if she wasn’t. No, a part of her could understand Carlisle’s caution, but the bigger part knew that at some point Victoria would show her true colors to the detriment of them all.

“I’m sorry, Carlisle.” She said apologetically. “I would like to believe, as you do, that we all possess something inside of us that gives us the ability to change for the better. But I must agree with the others – I don’t see Victoria giving up her vendetta anytime soon. While she exists then neither Bella or any one of us will be safe.”

Carlisle nodded brusquely, the last of his hope dying along with her answer. There was no point even asking for Jasper’s opinion. He would go along with whatever Alice thought. Eventually he turned to look at Esme. His wife placed a gentle hand on his face, her palm cupping his cheek. She didn’t need to say the words for him to know that she was also in complete agreement with the others. So, in this decision he was most definitely alone.

As Esme’s hand dropped from his face Carlisle turned and let his gaze sweep the whole room. “I have listened to your concerns and I understand them. However, I will not be changing my mind on this issue. I still believe that I did the right thing. Victoria will prove you all wrong, I am sure.”

“I don’t believe this!” Edward exploded in disbelief. “Bella’s life is at stake here! You can’t really be that naïve!”

“Edward!” Alice cautioned as she flew to his side. “Jas, some help, please?” She pleaded.

It was silent for a few heartbeats, and then Jasper took a step forward. He threw a wary glance toward Edward, who glared back at him seething. And then to everyone’s surprise, none more so than Alice, Jasper stepped back again and shrugged.

“Its not my place to interfere. Bella is his chosen mate. He has every right to protect her safety.” He said carefully.

“Jas!” Alice exclaimed in shock as Rosalie and Esme exchanged a wide-eyed glance of surprise in the background. They had not expected this response from Jasper. It was rare for him to go against the collective and even rarer for him to express his support for Edward.

Edward looked quite smug now. “You see. Jasper understands where I’m coming from. Bella’s safety is the priority here. She is everything to me and when her memories return – “

“Oh, enough!” Carlisle snapped, losing his composure for a moment. He strode forward, stopping in front of Edward, he deliberately put a hand on his shoulder, cementing him in place. “Has anything I’ve said to you about your relationship with Bella sunk in at all?” He demanded.

Edward frowned, a mulish expression taking over his face. The others discreetly left the room, not wanting to witness what was obviously a private discussion. Only Alice lingered, until Jasper grabbed her arm, pulling her out of the room after him and firmly closing the door behind them.

“I am imploring you to really listen to me, son.” Carlisle begged, lowering his voice a little. His fingers bit into Edward’s shoulder, the strain on his face showing how much this reprimand was costing him. “We’ve spoken about this several times now. I truly thought you were beginning to accept the way things are, but your words and behavior today show otherwise.”

“Carlisle – “Edward began.

“No!” Carlisle cut him off again. “I hate to be brutal but you leave me little choice. Whatever was between you and Bella is over. Whether she regains her memories or not, it is clear to those who have eyes that see that she has moved on with Jacob Black. She is allied with the wolves now and is under their protection. She is never going to come back to you. She has made her feelings very plain. Now you need to let go and accept it.”

After this pronouncement Edward’s eyes were as immobile as the rest of his face, as if news like that was impossible to absorb any faster. He was frozen for maybe three whole seconds before the corners of his mouth turned down, and his eyes finally shifted to meet Carlisle’s.

“Once she remembers what we were to each other she will come back to me.”

The hand resting on Edward’s shoulder tightened its grip at his stubborn refusal to accept the truth. “You seem to forget that even if Bella does regain her past memories, she has since made new ones, none of which involve you, Edward. In her mind you represent the past and Jacob the future. Let it go. We will of course stay around and monitor the situation regarding Victoria and her intentions, but I firmly believe that I am right and that she will forego any idea of revenge and will eventually leave altogether.”

Edward frowned into space for a long moment, and then suddenly smiled bitterly at Carlisle, coming back from his reverie. “Your faith in that redheaded demon is misplaced. As is your opinion regarding Bella’s feelings for me. I know the real Bella. The one who fought so hard for us to be together. I’m not giving up because I know that, deep down, she wouldn’t want me to.”

“Oh, Edward.” Carlisle groaned. “What will it take to convince you? I don’t want you to be hurt.”

“I won’t be.” Edward remarked firmly as he pushed Carlisle’s hand off his shoulder and walked out of the room, leaving Carlisle staring after him in dismay.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 26: Paul Lahote

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

Paul Lahote

“Hey, Bells.” Jacob’s tone was as cheerful as ever when he greeted her at his front door, but his voice dragged.

Bella examined his face in concern, he looked different, maybe even sick. His eyelids drooped and his face was drawn. His shaggy hair stuck out in random directions; it was almost to his chin in some places.

“Jake, are you alright?”

“Just tired.” Jacob managed to get out before he was overcome by a massive yawn. He gave her an apologetic grin. “Sorry about that. What do you want to do today?”

Bella eyed him critically. She knew him so well. He was putting on an act for her benefit. Things had been difficult since discovering Quil almost at death’s door in the company of Carlisle Cullen. The coven leader had hastily explained what had happened to Jacob’s packmate before he and Sam jumped in to attack. What he told them shocked them to their core. Quil had been bitten by a cold one, but not just any cold one – it was the mate of the one who had bitten Bella, the very same one who had ambushed her in her very own home.

It was just by sheer luck that Carlisle happened to be in the area hunting when Quil got attacked, otherwise he would never have survived. Vampire venom was a death sentence to a wolf. Although Jacob and Sam were grateful for Carlisle’s quick intervention on their friend’s behalf, it also meant that they felt beholden to him, like they owed him something. This did not sit easy with Jacob. He didn’t trust any of the Cullens, he wasn’t convinced that Carlisle was being entirely sincere, that he was hiding something, and had only saved Quil to benefit himself in some way.

Quil had eventually recovered from the unprovoked attack but it had left him with some severe mental scars. Staring death in the face had changed his whole attitude. He was no longer the brash, happy go-lucky prankster. He was much quieter, often solemn, he would tremble at the thought of going out to patrol alone. Jacob and Sam were now having to babysit him again, but for different reasons this time. It was proving exhausting, especially now they knew that they had a vengeful redheaded vampire prowling around.

Carlisle had filled Jacob in on the redhead’s history. Her name was Victoria. He seemed convinced that she was no longer so much of a threat, that his merciful actions upon saving Quil had made quite the impact on her. Jacob thought the coven leader was seriously deluded, but refrained from commenting. He had enough on his plate dealing with the fallout of Quil’s attack. He and Sam needed serious help, they were finding it difficult and exhausting trying to cover the whole of the res and the outlying areas by themselves. Embry and Paul phasing couldn’t happen soon enough. It had to be soon; both were exhibiting the usual signs. Jacob’s only worry was that Paul Lahote would find it difficult taking orders from him, but the extra body would definitely be useful. One problem at a time, he thought.

“Let’s just hang out here for now.” Bella suggested. Jacob didn’t look like he was up for much more than that.

“Sure, sure.” Jacob said, yawning again.

Jacob’s house was vacant, and that felt strange to Bella. She realized she thought of Billy as a near permanent fixture there.

“Where’s your dad?”

“Over at the Clearwaters’. He and Harry are having a meeting with the other elders. What happened to Quil really frightened them. Old Quil nearly had a coronary when he found out. Everyone’s just as worried about him as Quil.”

Jacob sat down on the old couch that was no bigger than a loveseat and squished himself to the side to make room for Bella.

“Jeez, Jake, that’s awful.” Bella sympathized. “Will he be okay?”

“Yeah…Old Quil’s quite resilient. He’s put Quil under house arrest when he’s not out with me and Sam patrolling.”

“Is Quil still struggling?” Bella asked as she wedged herself in beside Jacob.

“He’s not doing too good.” Jacob admitted wearily. “He’s so jumpy. I worry that if he’s faced with another vampire, he’ll freeze like a frightened rabbit caught in the headlights of an oncoming car.”

Bella’s brow furrowed with worry. “Jake, that’s not good. You need to be able to count on him. I know it sounds cruel but you can’t be watching over him every minute of the day. Perhaps its best if he takes some time out until he regains some of his confidence.”

“Oh, I agree.” Jacob sighed, reaching for the remote and flipping on the TV without seeming to think about it. “Believe me I suggested it a hundred times, but he insists he’s fine, which he’s not. And the olds aren’t helping. They said he needs to get back out there – it’s like they’re comparing what happened to him like someone falling off their bike and just having the confidence to get back on again. The dude is traumatized. Just because we can turn into giant furry vampire hunting monsters doesn’t mean were immune to the affects, you know.”

His last words were drowned out by another wide yawn.

“Oh, Jake, you’re like a zombie.”

“I got about two hours of sleep last night, and four the night before.” Jacob explained. He stretched his long arms slowly, and Bella could hear the joints crack as he flexed. He settled his left arm along the back of the sofa behind her, and slumped back to rest his head against the wall. “I’m exhausted.”

“Jake, you can’t go on like this. Why aren’t you sleeping?”

Jacob made a face. “I don’t have much choice. With Quil being difficult and with Sam being the only one I can really rely on right now; we’ve both been running double shifts. Until Embry and Paul phase we’re on our own.”

“Double shifts?” Bella exclaimed in disbelief. “Jake, tell me the truth, is this because you’re trying to watch out for me? That’s wrong. You need to sleep. I’ll be fine.”

“Its no big deal.” Jacob shrugged off her anxiety with a cheerful grin. “I’m a big boy, Bells. I can take it.”

“Jake, stop making a joke of it. This is serious.” Bella pleaded.

“Hey, its okay. I’m being careful, Bells, I promise. You don’t need to worry about me. I’m your slave for life.” He quipped.

“I don’t want a slave!”

Jacob sighed as his eyes slid closed. “So what do you want, Bella?”

“I want my friend Jacob – and I don’t want him half-dead, hurting himself in some misguided attempt – “

Jacob opened his eyes again, leaning forward he cut her off with a kiss to her forehead. “I need you to trust that I know what I’m doing, okay?” He whispered.

Bella’s resultant blush when his lips contacted her soft skin was like catnip to Jacob’s soul. He tried to hide his amused smile at her reaction as he slumped back into his former position.

Bella gulped, trying to ease the burn on her traitorous skin. She stared at the TV, not able to look him in the eyes.

It wasn’t long before Jacob lost the battle against his tiredness. His eyes slid closed again. Bella studied his dreaming face, and loved what she saw. While he slept, he looked so much younger, more like the carefree boy he had been before he was burdened with the duties of a werewolf protector.

She nestled into the couch to wait out his nap, hoping he would sleep for a while and make up some of what he’d lost. She flipped through the channels, but there wasn’t much on. In the end she settled for a cooking show, knowing, as she watched, that she would never put that much effort into Charlie’s dinner. Jacob began to snore, getting so loud that he drowned out the voice of the presenter.

Bella turned off the TV. She felt strangely relaxed, almost sleepy, too. Jacob’s house felt safer than her own, probably because no one had ever come looking for her there. She curled up on the sofa and thought about taking a nap herself. Maybe she would have, but Jacob’s snoring was impossible to tune out. So, instead of sleeping, she let her mind wander.

With the attack on Quil, Forks was becoming nearly as dangerous as a war zone. It worried her that Jacob and the others were out there every day and night risking their lives to keep the citizen of La Push and Forks safe. And they didn’t even know, or even got thanked for it. They both deserved all the awards for the selfless way they put themselves in danger to protect complete strangers. It saddened her that neither got the recognition they deserved. Even the elders were selfish with their praise, seeming to expect the boys to just get on with it without complaint. It seemed that the old men had forgotten that Jacob, Sam and Quil were still just teenage boys at heart. She was determined to make up for their lack of compliments by fussing over the boys herself. She knew a way to a wolf’s heart was through their stomach – well she certainly wasn’t lacking in the cooking skills department. The least she could do was feed them. She started planning an imaginary menu in her head filled with nutritious meals to reenergize them.

Jacob snorted and rolled to his side. His arm swung off the back off the couch and pinned Bella against his body.

Woah, but he was heavy! And hot – in more ways than one. Bella’s skin began to blaze as she felt every contour of his body pressed against every contour of hers. She was sweltering after a few seconds.

She tried to slide out from under his arm without waking him, but she had to shove a little bit, and when his arm fell off her, his eyes snapped open in alarm. He jumped to his feet, quickly alert, scanning the room for any sign of danger.

“Jake, calm down.” Bella quickly soothed him. “Sorry I woke you.”

Jacob glanced down at her, blinking, and confused. “Bella?”

“Hey, sleepy.”

“Oh, man! Did I fall asleep? I’m sorry! How long was I out?”

“Not long.”

Jacob flopped back on the couch next to her. “I’m so sorry about that, really.”

Bella patted his hair, trying to smooth the wild disarray. “Don’t feel bad, Jake. I’m just happy you got some sleep.”

Jacob yawned and stretched. “I’m so freaking useless these days. I’m so boring. I was so determined that we get to spend some quality time together and I go and ruin it.” He lamented.

“You’re fine. Don’t worry about it, Jake. I get it.”

“But we haven’t spent more than an hour together since your birthday party.” Jacob complained in despair. He shook his head to try and revive himself. “Let’s go outside. I need to walk around or I’ll pass out again.”

“Jake, go back to sleep. I’m good.” Bella reassured him. “I’ll just go home and let you sleep.”

“No!” Jacob insisted, grabbing her hand. “No, stay. I can’t believe I wasted all this time.”

Jacob pulled her off the couch as he spoke, and then led the way outside, ducking his head as he passed under the doorframe. It had gotten much cooler since Jacob had slept; the air was unreasonably cold – there must be a storm on the way.

The wintry air seemed to make Jacob more alert. He paced back and forth in front of the house for a minute, dragging Bella along with him.

“I’m an idiot.” He muttered to himself.

“What’s the matter, Jake? So you feel asleep?” Bella shrugged. To her it was no big deal, she understood.

“I wanted to talk to you. I can’t believe this.”

“Talk to me now.” Bella said.

Jacob met her eyes for a second, and then looked away quickly toward the trees. It almost looked like he was blushing, but it was hard for Bella to tell with his dark skin.

“Look.” Jacob laughed, and it sounded like he was laughing at himself. “I was planning on doing this a little bit differently. Smoother.” He added. “I was going to work up to it, but – “and he looked up at the clouds, dimmer as the afternoon progressed – “I wasted so much time.”

He laughed again, his obvious nervousness infecting Bella. They were still pacing back and forth slowly.

“What are you talking about?” Bella finally demanded.

Jacob took a deep breath. “I want to ask you something… you can say no…although I hope you don’t.”

Bella planted her feet and he came to stop. She took her hand away and folded her arms across her chest. He was building up to something big and it was making her anxious. What was he having so much trouble asking her?

Jacob’s eyebrows pulled down, throwing his deep-set eyes into shadow. They were pitch black as they bored into hers.

“Bella, will you be my date for the local Fall dance?” Jacob asked in a strong, sure voice. “It’s something the tribal school hold at this time of year. I would really like it – no – I would really love it if you would come with me. So…. will you?”

Bella stared at him for a long minute, speechless. He had taken her completely by surprise.

As he watched her dumbfounded expression, the seriousness left his face.

“Okay.” He said, grinning. “That’s all.”

“Jake – “It felt like there was something big sticking in her throat. Bella tried to clear the obstruction, wondering why she was finding it so difficult to find the one word she needed to accept. But before she had a chance to find her voice, they were interrupted by an angry shout.

A tall, muscle-bound boy strode toward them wearing a furious expression. His black hair was cropped short, his dark eyes focused solely on Jacob.

“I am done with you following me about, Black.” He yelled, throwing his arms up in the air. “What the hell are you doing? Everywhere I go – there you are, watching me from a distance like some kind of sick freak. Just because you’re the Chief’s son doesn’t mean you have the right to report my activities to the elders. Just stay out of my life!”

“Ah, f*ck!” Jacob groaned in aggravation. “It’s Paul Lahote! Great timing!”

“That’s Paul?” Bella whispered in disbelief.

“Unfortunately – yes.” Jacob sighed. He pressed a quick kiss to Bella’s forehead and gave her a gentle shove toward the house. “You better go inside, honey. Just to be safe.”

“No.” Bella said stubbornly. “I’m not going anywhere. He has no right to speak to you like that.”

“Bells, please.” Jacob pleaded.

But Bella wasn’t listening. She took a step forward, glaring at Paul in annoyance. “Hey, idiot, watch your mouth. Don’t you dare talk to Jacob like that, otherwise you’ll have me to deal with!” She fumed.

A shudder rippled through Paul as he turned his attention to her. “I’m sure that Black doesn’t need his misses to defend him. He can speak for himself.”

“Paul! Relax!” Jacob commanded, stepping protectively in front of Bella.

Paul shook his head back and forth, not in defiance, but as though trying to concentrate.

“Bella, get inside the house.” Jacob said again, keeping his steely gaze on Paul.

“But – “Bella protested again.

“Bella!” Jacob cut her off by raising his voice, a rare occurrence. “Get inside the damn house!”

Paul twisted his head, focusing first on Jacob, then Bella. He looked her up and down lasciviously. “If he’s not enough for you, darlin’. I’m free.” He taunted.

Jacob’s glare hardened as he gave Bella another less gentle shove toward the house.

“Thanks, but no thanks!” Bella retorted. “Jacob is ten thousand times the man you are.”

That did it.

“Then you’re easily pleased!” Paul roared in outrage. Another shudder, a convulsion, heaved through his body. He threw his head back, a real growl tearing through his teeth.

“Paul!” Jacob shouted. “For the last time – get in the damn house, Bella, please!”

Bella retreated a few steps in shock as she watched Paul fall forward, vibrating violently. Halfway to the ground, there was a loud ripping noise, and he exploded.

Dark silver fur blew out from the boy, coalescing into a shape more than five times his size -a massive, crouched shape, ready to spring.

The wolf’s muzzle wrinkled back over his teeth, and another growl rolled through his colossal chest. His dark, enraged eyes focused on Bella.

In the same second, Jacob was running toward the monster.

“Jacob!” Bella screamed, taking off at a stumbling run after him.

Mid-stride, a long tremor shivered down Jacob’s spine. He leaped forward, diving headfirst into the empty air.

With another sharp tearing sound, Jacob exploded just like Paul. He burst out of his skin- shreds of black and white cloth blasted up in the air. It happened so quickly that if Bella had blinked, she would have missed the entire transformation. One second it was Jacob diving into the air, and then it was the gigantic, russet-brown wolf – so enormous she still couldn’t believe its mass somehow fitting inside Jacob – charging the crouched silver beast.

“You go get the idiot, Jake.” Bella yelled, jumping up and down on the spot as Jacob met the other werewolf’s attack head on. Their angry snarls echoed like thunder off the trees. “Teach him a lesson!”

The black and white scraps – the remains of Jacob’s clothes fluttered to the ground where he’d disappeared. A piece of his black t-shirt landed on her head, binding her momentarily.

Bella snatched the annoying piece of material out of her way and pumped her fists in the air as she urged Jacob on. “That’s it, Jake. Headbutt him. Show him what for. Beat his sorry ass!”

She was finding it hard to make herself heard above the roar of the fighting wolves. They were snapping and tearing at each other, their sharp teeth flashing toward each other’s throats. The Jacob-wolf already had the upper hand – he was visibly bigger than the other wolf, and much stronger, too. He rammed his shoulder against the silver-gray wolf again and again, knocking him toward the trees.

As the growling and snapping was fading into the distance, Bella bellowed, nearly screaming herself hoarse in an effort to make herself heard. “By the way my answer is YES, Jake. I will come with you to the dance!”

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 27: Embry Call

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

Embry Call

Bella cleaned the Black’s house to distract herself while she waited for Jacob to return. The house was gleaming by the time she finished. She threw the cleaning products under the bathroom counter and grabbed her jacket. She was too keyed up to stay inside.

As she stepped outside the air was an anxious swirl of drops, wind-freed from gravity. She zipped her rain jacket up to her chin to ward off the chill and pulled the hood tight over her head. Slightly hunched over she began to walk on autopilot, not really paying attention to the direction she was heading.

Bella was so preoccupied with her thoughts that she was unaware of the boy approaching her in the distance. It was only when she heard her name being called that she raised her head, squinting through the violent squall of rain.

She could just make out the tall figure of a boy coming toward her. He was almost as tall as Jacob, though much slenderer in build. His black hair was chin length and parted down the middle, one side tucked behind his ear while the other hung in wet tendrils around his face. Like Bella he was slightly hunched over because of the bad weather, his hands dug deep into the pockets of his thin jacket.

“Embry?” She questioned as recognition finally set in.

“Hey, Bella.” Embry smiled his usual shy smile when she acknowledged him and waved with one hand, which he then shoved back in his pocket.

“Are you looking for Jacob?” Bella asked breathlessly as she closed the gap between them.

Embry nodded.

“I’m so sorry. You just missed him.”

“Oh.” Embry’s smile faded and he stared at his feet morosely. “I guess I’ll come back and try again later then.”

“Wait, Embry, are you okay?” Bella pushed her hood back a little so she could get a better look at his face. The rain conjured a sweet pattern on her pale skin, the thousands of liquid globes sparkling like tiny diamonds.

“I’m fine.” Embry mumbled, though his glum expression stated otherwise.

Bella glanced uneasily back at the house. She could only see its indistinct outline in the distance; the rain had turned into a downpour. She looked back at Embry. His downcast expression frightened her more than it surprised her. His face was bleak, brooding, his forehead creased with tension as he tried to suppress his emotions.

“Do you want to come inside and wait for Jake?” She offered hesitantly.

Embry shook his head. “I don’t want to impose.”

“You wouldn’t be imposing.” Bella reassured him.

“Thank you – but I won’t come in just the same.”

“Okay.” Bella felt at a loss. She could see how unhappy he was. She remembered what Jacob had said about Embry being so close to phasing. Upon closer examination of his face, she didn’t see any sign of fever or anything. “If you won’t come in, then perhaps I can offer you a lift somewhere. I think a storm is coming in. You’ll get even more drenched if you stay outside.”

Embry hesitated, looking awkward.

“My truck is just parked over there.” Bella waved her hand vaguely in the direction of the ancient old Chevy.

“Sure, I guess.” Embry mumbled. He shuffled behind her as she led the way back toward the old iron monster, his head bowed with the weight of his unhappiness.

When they reached the truck, he opened the passenger door and climbed in.

“Where to?” Bella asked, breathing heavily as she pushed her hood back from her head.

“My house is on the north side, not too far from Quil’s. Its back behind the store.” Embry told her.

Bella switched on the engine, jumping slightly as it rumbled loudly to life. She laughed nervously at the odd look Embry threw her way. “You think I would be used to the noise by now.” She joked with a small smile.

“Sure.” Embry mumbled.

Bella looked at him worriedly, wondering what was going through his mind. Embry stared out the windshield, his dark eyes somber. “You’re lucky that Jake is still speaking to you. He’s been avoiding me.” He finally said.

“He hasn’t been avoiding you, Embry.” Bella rushed to reassure him again. “Jake has been super busy lately, that’s all.”

“Doing what?” Embry responded curtly. “He seems to have plenty of time for you and Quil and Sam Uley. I saw them.”

“Saw them?” Bella echoed, unnerved by the clear resentment in Embry’s tone.

“Yes.” Embry confirmed sullenly. His voice was hard to hear over the engine. Bella leaned in closer. “I know they saw me. But they turned and just disappeared into the trees. I tried to follow them, but just ended up stumbling around in the forest for an hour, yelling for them. I feel like such a fool. That’s why I came here today – to confront Jacob and demand to know what his problem with me is.”

Bella gazed at him in trepidation. “Jake doesn’t have a problem with you, Embry. You’re his best friend.”

“He sure isn’t acting like I am.” Embry snapped, losing his temper a little.

“He is.” Bella insisted. “Like I said before, he’s just been – “

“Super busy.” Embry cut in sarcastically. “I heard you.”

Bella couldn’t blame him for being mad. Her excuse sounded feeble even to her own ears.

“I’m sorry, Bella.” Embry apologized, his voice low and rough. “I didn’t mean to snap. It just hurts, that’s all. Jake and I have been friends since we were kids. His house is like a second home to me. When things get rough at my house, I knew I could always escape to his.”

“Oh, Embry.” Bella reached out and placed a sympathetic hand over his. “You still can.”

Embry glanced up at Bella, his cheeks turning slightly pink. “You know what’s going on, don’t you?”

Bella blanched, her hand dropping from his. She turned to look out the misty windshield. The driving rain beat a drum tattoo on the roof of the truck’s cab. She didn’t want to lie to Embry. But she couldn’t tell him the truth, either. It was so unfair. She understood the need for secrecy, but this was going too far in her mind. Embry was going to phase soon anyway. Why not give him the head’s up? She knew that Jacob had been pushing the elders to let him to do just that, but the old men insisted on clinging to the rules of the past, not willing, or more likely afraid to mess with a tried and tested formula.

“Well?” Embry persisted, his anger returning.

“I do.” Bella admitted.

“But you won’t tell me?” Embry guessed, his resentment growing.

“Its not my place to say.” Bella pleaded.

“That’s bull, Bella. Are Jake and the others in some kind of trouble? Is it drugs or something?”

Bella gave Embry a disbelieving look, indicating that she couldn’t believe he had gone there. “You know Jake and the others would never do drugs, Embry.”

“What am I supposed to think?” Embry pushed his right hand through his hair, tightening his fingers in the wet strands as he pulled them back from his face. “What else could it be? And why aren’t the old people worried?” He shook his head, and the fear showed in his eyes now. “I don’t understand what made Jake and Quil change so drastically in such a short time. And why are they hanging out with Sam Uley? He’s older than they are.”

Bella winced at the hurt in his tone. “You just need to be patient, Embry. It will all make sense soon. I promise.”

Embry grimaced. “So you keep saying.”

They stared at each other for a prolonged moment. Bella had been driving very slowly the whole time, aware of the bad weather, she could barely see two feet in front of her. She could just make out the village’s only store not too far ahead.

“I’ll get out now.” Embry said. “My house is just over there.” He gestured toward the small wooden rectangle behind the store. Even with limited visibility Bella could see the state of neglect and disrepair hanging over the place like a black cloud.

“Are you sure you don’t want to come back to Jacob’s and wait for him?” Bella offered again. “I don’t like leaving you like this.”

“No thanks.” Embry jumped out of the truck. “Thanks for the ride.” He slammed the door shut and shuffled forward along the road, his head bent forward, his shoulders slumped.

Embry’s face haunted Bella as she made a wide U-turn and headed back to the Black’s. He was so upset and hurt by what he perceived as Jacob’s rejection. She felt so sad for him.

The truck crawled along as she drove slowly back in the direction she had just come from, her mind and heart filled with sorrow for poor Embry. Eventually she reached Jacob’s house, killing the motor, and rolling down the windows. The cold air gushed through the gap, hitting her square in the face, and turning her cheeks rosy pink. She still didn’t feel like going inside the house, instead putting her feet up on the dashboard and settling in to wait until the rain died down a little.

A sudden movement in her peripheral vision caught her attention – she sat upright, pulling her feet off the dashboard. There was a sharp tap against the driver’s side door.

“Still here?”

Bella jumped, looking up, hoping to see Jacob.

It wasn’t him, though. It was Paul Lahote.

Bella stared at him in blank astonishment, taking in the hard planes of his face. His dark eyes were filled with a brooding resentment as he glared at her, and his hands, where they gripped the window frame, looked enormous, with the veins and tendons prominent under the russet skin.

“W-where’s Jacob?” Bella whispered fearfully.

Paul just stared at her, his eyes tense and angry.

Bella cast her eyes over the immediate area, looking desperately, hoping to see some sign of Jacob or Sam. It couldn’t be possible that Paul had outrun either of them. So, how come he was here, alone, and unsupervised, it didn’t make sense.

Paul’s eyes remained hostile as he yanked the truck’s door open and grabbed Bella none too gently by the arm and hauled her out of the driver’s seat. She squealed in surprise, the bile rising in her throat. She wanted to take a swing at him. No, more than that. More than anything, she wanted to be fierce and deadly, someone no one would dare mess with. Someone who could scare Paul Lahote silly.

She wanted to be a female wolf – a fierce, almighty she-wolf, capable of putting assholes like Paul in his place.

The violent desire caught her off guard and knocked the wind out of her. It was the most forbidden of all wishes – one she had not really admitted to herself until now – she scrambled to regain control of herself.

“Let go of me.” She snapped.

Paul’s expression only grew more resentful as he dragged her toward the house against her will. Bella fought him, twisting and turning, dragging her feet to slow him down. But his hold on her was too strong, his long fingers bit into the soft skin of her bicep, almost stopping the blood flow.

“I said let me go!”

“No can do, princess.” Paul scowled. “I have my orders.” His tone darkened when he said the last bit.

“Orders?” Bella questioned, her surprise making her give up the fight. “What do you mean?”

Paul’s scowl intensified as he stopped and watched the play of emotions crossing her face. “Stop playing dumb, princess. I’m talking about lover boy. He ordered me to keep you under house arrest until he and Sam are finished dealing with the dreadlocked vamp.”

“What?” Bella exclaimed in horror. An image of a handsome, dark-skinned male, his exposed muscular torso showing clearly through an open jacket, with dreadlocks that ran down to his shoulders, filled her mind. She paled, shaking her head to get rid of the unwanted image – or memory.

Paul was unaware of her distress. He was still complaining about Jacob. “I wanted to dive right in once they filled me in about what I am. I’m no f*cking coward like Quil Ateara – but no - your boyfriend thinks I’m too green.” He sneered. “As if? He just didn’t want me showing him up. I’m not without skills. I’ve been in more fights than – “

“Laurent.” Bella gasped in fear, cutting him off mid-rant. “His name is Laurent.”

“What?” Paul questioned, easing his grip on her arm a little.

A dizzying array of emotions shot through Bella in a second. The first was fear; she was far away from any danger, but even the memory of the dreadlocked vampire made her tremble. He had been part of James’ coven along with the redheaded Victoria. She clenched her teeth, trying to suppress the memory, fighting against the sharp lash of agony it invoked. The second was resignation when she realized her mind would no longer allow her to suppress it, that it was going to force her to remember whether she was ready to or not.

Paul shook her a little. “What’s going on with you, princess?” He demanded. “You look like you’re gonna be sick.”

“I might.” Bella groaned. “Oh, god, I can’t believe this is happening.”

“What are you babbling on about?” Paul was getting increasingly impatient. He was still pissed off at being ordered around by Jacob, a guy he had little respect for, but who was now his boss or Alpha, or whatever ridiculous moniker he wanted to slap on himself.

“Laurent.” Bella repeated with difficulty. “The vampire Jacob and Sam are chasing. He was part of James’ coven when I first met him.” She clutched her aching head with her free hand, bending over and gasping with the effort to keep from collapsing to the ground with fear. “He wasn’t involved with the hunt where I was the quarry – but that was only because he was afraid; I was protected by a bigger coven than his own.”

Paul stared at her critically as he listened to her rambles, making no move to either comfort her or help her to stand.

“It would have been different if that wasn’t the case.” Bella continued, her voice a quiet tremor. She was reliving it as she was speaking, unable to block the images the repressed memory slotted into her mind like a series of horrifying photographs. “He had no compunction at the time of making a meal of me. The last I heard about him was he had gone to Alaska to live with another coven, friends of the Cullens, they refuse to drink human blood for ethical reasons. The other coven…. I can’t remember their name…. oh, God, why is he here? What does this mean? Is he helping Victoria?”

“For f*cks sake.” Paul muttered under his breath. “I would rather be facing that demon down then dealing with a hysterical woman.” He let go of Bella’s arm, nearly causing her to topple over. But he didn’t let her fall to the ground. To her alarm, her world turned upside down as Paul gripped her around the waist and flung her over his shoulder like he was hauling a sack of potatoes.

“Hey.” Bella protested weakly. She tried to focus, but was still reeling from the revival of the repressed memory.

“Save your breath, princess. I’m not listening.” Paul hissed through his teeth. His glare was vicious as he stalked toward the Black’s house with Bella dangling in an undignified heap over his shoulder.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 28: One Punch Bella

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

One Punch Bella

Paul thrust a glass of tepid water under Bella’s nose.

“Drink this.”

Bella pushed his hand away irritably, causing the water to slop messily over the sides of the glass.

“For f*cks sake.” Paul complained, his low voice imitating a growl. “Are you always this clumsy, princess?”

“Bite me.” Bella snapped, rising to her feet, and taking a few paces away from him.

Paul had dumped her unceremoniously on the Black’s couch after entering the house, before striding into the small kitchen to fetch her the unwanted glass of water.

“Why did you do that?” Bella demanded, still smarting from being treated so cruelly during her moment of distress. Jacob had told her that Paul acted like the typical bad boy, but she hadn’t factored in ignorant asshole to his list of negative traits.

“What did you expect me to do?” Paul responded with an arrogant sneer. “You were a hysterical mess. Jacob ordered me to keep any eye on you, not provide a counselling service.”

Bella was not usually one to swear but Paul’s poor attitude was really beginning to piss her off. “You arrogant bastard!” She cussed.

Paul barked out a bitter laugh, seeming amused by her pathetic attempt to show some backbone. “I’ve been called worse.” He revealed.

“I’m not surprised.” Bella bit back angrily. “There is no need for you to be so nasty to me. You don’t know me at all.”

Paul’s face went hard and flat. “I know enough, princess. Or would I be better off calling you vampire girl?”

Bella paled considerably as she stared at him in shock. So, he already knew about her previous association with the Cullens. He must have gotten that information from the pack mind.

In his haste to deal with his newest recruit, Jacob must have revealed a lot more than he intended to when their minds connected for the first time. Bella knew that Jacob would have been very distracted, especially as Laurent had unintentionally shown up at the same time he was trying to deal with a hostile new pack member.

Paul wasn’t one to follow the rules and had already revealed to Bella he had little respect for Jacob in general, and being forced to take orders from him must feel like a kick in the teeth to someone with such a huge chip on his shoulder. No wonder Jacob had chosen to send him away while he and Sam took out Laurent. It was the safest option while they concentrated on defending the res from the latest threat. Bella just wished Jacob hadn’t chosen to send Paul to guard her. Now she was stuck with the arrogant prick because she couldn’t send him away because of the Alpha command.

Bella had always suffered with low self-esteem, a consequence of her peripatetic upbringing with Renee. She spent so much time validating Renee’s fragile ego, that it often impinged on hers. She often viewed herself in a negative light, depicting herself as clumsy, having a weak constitution, and being undeserving of attention or praise. Always one to overthink things, she constantly questioned her decisions, with her confidence at an all time low after being attacked by James.

The whole traumatic experience of almost being killed by the vampire caused Bella to suppress the frightening memories by way of selective amnesia. She had fought hard to make it stay that way, despite her subconsciousness’ determined effort to drip feed the memories little by little. Remembering Laurent was like dripping poison into an already sore wound. This, coupled with Paul’s lack of empathy, and understanding just contributed to her anguish, causing Bella to lose her temper in a way she would never normally have done.

Without thinking of the consequences she acted in the moment for once as she pulled her arm back and then let it snap forward, punching Paul in the mouth with as much power as she could force out of her body.

There was a loud crunching sound.

“Ow! OW!” Bella screamed, frantically hopping up and down in agony while she clutched her hand to her chest. It was broken, she could feel it.

Paul stared at her in shock. He had not been expecting that.

“f*ck…. why did you do that, princess?” He demanded, rubbing his jaw idly. “Are you alright?”

“No, dammit! You broke my hand.”

“You broke your own hand, vampire girl.” Paul retorted irritably. “Now stop dancing around like a headless chicken and let me look at it.”

“Don’t you dare touch me! I’m going home right now!”

Paul rolled his eyes impatiently. “You can’t drive like that, idiot. But if you insist on going home, I’ll take the wheel. Its not like I can leave your side anyway.” He tagged on bitterly.

“No thanks.” Bella hissed. “I’d rather walk.” She marched smartly out of the house and headed for the road.

Paul kept pace with her the whole time, just enraging her further. “Your little tantrum is just making you look like a fool. Just let me drive you home.” He insisted. He tried to grab her arm, but Bella jerked away from him.

“Fine!” She scowled. “Do! I can’t wait to see what Jacob does to you when he finds out. I hope he snaps your neck, you pushy, obnoxious, moronic asshole!”

Another sneer contorted Paul’s features into something nasty. “I’m not afraid of him.”

“You should be!” Bella warned him as she changed direction and marched over to her truck.

Paul fell silent as he matched her step for step. He opened the passenger side of the truck and manhandled her roughly inside. She cursed him, but he ignored her as he climbed into the driver’s side.

“Didn’t I hurt you at all?” She asked, furious and annoyed.

“Are you having a laugh? If you hadn’t started screaming like a banshee, I wouldn’t even have figured out you were trying to punch me.”

“I hate you, Paul Lahote.”

“The feeling is mutual, vampire girl.”

“Stop calling me that!”

“No.” Paul said through gritted teeth. “Stay mad all you want. What happened to you is your own fault.” He hit the steering wheel impatiently as he pushed the old Chevy beyond its limits, causing the whole cab to shake in protest. “God, this vehicle is a piece of sh*t!”

“Don’t you dare diss my truck!” Bella yelled at him. “And go easy before you damage the engine!”

Paul turned and glared at her. “It figures you would drive an old sh*t heap like this.” He accused.

Bella gasped at the insult to her beloved truck, causing her to unthinkingly ball her hands into fists, hissing when her damaged hand reacted to the pain.

Paul’s glare lessened a little when he realized how much she was really hurting. “Are you okay?” He asked reluctantly.

Bella took a deep breath. “Just drive.” She muttered. She concentrated on her hand, trying to stretch out her fingers, to ascertain where the broken parts were. Sharp pains stabbed along her knuckles. She groaned.

“Don’t expect me to say sorry about your hand.” Paul continued in a low voice. “You only have yourself to blame, you know. Next time you want to hit me, use a baseball bat or a crowbar, okay?”

His attempt at grim humor did little to alleviate Bella’s feelings of stupidity. He was right, she should have thought things through, instead of letting her anger override her good sense.

“Don’t think I’ll forget that.” She answered, before giving him directions to her house once they reached the outskirts of Forks.

Paul swung the truck into the driveway, letting it idle behind Charlie’s cruiser.

“You can go away now.” Bella said as she climbed out of the truck awkwardly., heading for the house. She heard the engine cut off behind her, and turned in annoyance to find Paul beside her again. “Leave me alone.” She hissed.

“I can’t.” Paul reminded her. “Your dumb boyfriend ordered me to protect your ass, remember.”

“And what a good job you’re doing of it!” Bella countered angrily.

“What are you going to do?” Paul asked.

“I am going to get some ice on my hand.” Bella gave him a fixed stare. “Then, I am going to hunt up a crowbar and beat you over the head with it.”

Paul snorted derisively as this weak threat. He opened the front door and held it open for her.

Bella walked in ahead of him silently past the front room where Charlie was lying on the sofa.

“Hey, Bells….” He stopped talking, and sat upright when he caught sight of Paul. He had been expecting Jacob. “What’s going on?” He asked suspiciously.

“She thinks she broke her hand.” Paul said casually. “I’m Paul by the way. I gave her lift home.”

“I know who you are.” Charlie said stonily, getting up from the sofa and giving Paul a death glare. “What I want to know is what you’re doing with my daughter and where is Jake?”

Bella opened the freezer and pulled out a tray of ice cubes with her good hand.

“Bells, how did you do that?” Charlie demanded, coming up to help her.

Paul suddenly looked uncomfortable.

“I hit him.” Bella revealed with a hostile stare in Paul’s direction.

Charlie’s face turned a dark shade of incandescent red. Completely forgetting his role in law enforcement, he acted as any father would and leapt to his daughter’s defense. He got right in Paul’s face, demanding answers.

Bella had never seen Charlie so enraged before. She gaped at him in surprise as she beat the tray of ice against the edge of the sink. The ice scattered around in the basin, and she grabbed a handful with her good hand and wrapped the cubes in a dishcloth on the counter.

“Answer me, boy!” Charlie yelled, shoving Paul a little. “Why did she hit you?”

Paul was so taken aback by the older man’s red-faced fury that he was at a loss for words. He looked over in Bella’s direction seeking help, but she was in no mood to give him any.

“I’ll give you one minute to explain yourself, or so help me, I’ll beat the truth out of you if I have to.” Charlie threatened. He had Paul backed into a corner now, with his back pressed against the far wall, he poked Paul in the chest, his eyes like steel.

“I didn’t do anything.” Paul spluttered. “She’s the one who attacked me without provocation.”

“You expect me to believe that?” Charlie seethed. “My daughter is not the violent type unless provoked. So, I will ask you one last damn time, what did you do?”

There was a slight pause as Paul looked over at Bella again, his dark eyes pleading.

Bella finally decided to intervene, even though she was getting a kick out of seeing Paul’s arrogance taken down a peg or two, by her own father no less. She couldn’t have been prouder of Charlie if she tried.

“Dad.” She admitted. “I punched him.”

Charlie glanced over his shoulder at her. “I get that. But why?”

Bella paused for a second as she locked eyes with Paul. It was ironic really, watching him cower under Charlie’s fury when he could easily take out her father if he really wanted to. But even though he was several inches taller than the older man and physically so much stronger, there was something about her father’s authoritative voice and posture, his seniority, that made him so seem so much more imposing.

“He was being rude and arrogant.” Bella finally explained. “It made me lose my cool and hit him. I should be sorry, but I’m not.”

Charlie finally began to calm down now that he knew the truth of the situation. He gave Paul one last shove. “Let that be a lesson to you in how to treat girls with respect, boy.” He warned. He then turned to face Bella. “Well done, kiddo. How’s your hand?”

Bella lifted the ice pack to show it off. “Its swelling.”

“Let me see.” Charlie murmured. He examined her hand carefully so that it caused no pain at all. “I think you might be right about the break. I’m proud of you. You must have really put some force behind this.”

“As much as I have.” Bella sighed. “Not enough, apparently.”

Just as Charlie was about to suggest he drive her to the hospital to get her hand checked out, the front door banged open again and Jacob charged inside, taking father and daughter by surprise. His dark eyes were burning with his barely restrained fury.

There was one person who wasn’t surprised, though, and that was Paul. He didn’t even raise his hands to defend himself as Jacob punched him hard on the right side of his jaw, sending him sprawling onto the kitchen floor.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 29: A Visit to the ER

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

A Visit to the ER

Jacob’s expression was dark and forbidding as he glared down at Paul.

“Hey now!” Charlie cautioned Jacob. “Ease up now, kid. You’ve made your point.”

Paul was already climbing to his feet, nursing his swollen jaw. Bella looked at him with little sympathy. She was familiar with the wolves quick healing ability and knew he would be fine within a few minutes.

“Don’t worry yourself, Charlie.” Jacob said sourly, keeping his eyes trained on Paul. Paul gazed back at him, looking very uneasy.

“I will always worry. You’re a part of this family, Jake.”

A resentful look crossed Paul’s face when Charlie said this. Charlie caught the change in his expression and his own hardened again.

“I can go put my badge on if that makes things more official.” He declared, looking directly at Paul as he spoke.

“No need.” Paul muttered.

“Why don’t you arrest me, Dad?” Bella piped up. “I’m the one throwing punches.” She was trying to lighten the atmosphere but her attempt fell flat.

Charlie raised his eyebrows at her, shaking his head.

Jacob glanced her way, fighting a small smile. “No, don’t do that.”

Paul grimaced, his eyes darting to Bella.

“Dad, do you have a baseball bat somewhere in your room?”

“Why?”

“I want to borrow it for a minute.”

Charlie looked at her evenly. “Enough, Bella.”

“Let me take you to the hospital so they can look at your hand.” Jacob said, moving closer to Bella and putting his arm around her.

“Fine.” Bella agreed grudgingly. She leaned against him. She wasn’t so angry anymore, now that Jacob was with her. She felt comforted by his defense of her, and her hand didn’t bother her as much.

“I suggest you get out of here.” Charlie snapped at Paul, poking him one last time in the chest.

Paul scooted backwards. He truly seemed a little intimidated by Charlie in a way he wasn’t by others in authority. Bella found this quite laughable. She allowed Jacob to lead her out of the house toward the sidewalk. One glance over her shoulder showed that Paul was following close behind them.

“Can’t you get rid of him?” Bella whispered to Jacob irritably. She had forgotten all about Jacob’s Alpha order, which meant that Paul was still bidden to keep close and protect her.

“With pleasure.” Jacob promised as he stopped in his tracks, slowly turning to face Paul directly. The timbre of his voice changed suddenly, becoming much deeper, more authoritative. “Get the f*ck out of here and go home and stay there, Lahote. I don’t want to see your face again until I say so.”

Paul opened his mouth to protest but nothing came out. He had no choice but to comply with Jacob’s new command. All he could was throw his Alpha an acrimonious glance before heading off toward the trees.

“Thanks, Jake, he was beginning to get on my last nerve.” Bella admitted.

They had reached the truck. Jacob helped her in the passenger side. Bella glanced toward the house. Charlie was visible through the drapes in the front room. He gave her a thumbs up when he caught her looking, causing her to burst out into laughter.

“What’s so funny?” Jacob asked as he climbed into the driver’s side and slammed the door shut.

“Dad being an idiot.” Bella answered, making a quick gesture toward the house with her good hand.

Jacob gave her a half smile as he switched on the truck’s engine. It rumbled to life, the cab juddering slightly with the engine revs.

“How do you feel?” He asked as they drove away.

“Better now that Paul is out of my hair.”

Jacob chuckled. “I meant your hand.”

Bella shrugged. “I’ve had worse.”

“Yeah.” Jacob murmured, frowning. The thought of Bella being hurt in any way just about killed him. When he had learned what Paul had done, he had major difficulty stopping himself from tearing the guy apart. He had shown remarkable restraint in the circ*mstances. Even though she had gotten injured, he was also proud of Bella for standing up for herself. Her confidence was increasing more with every passing day.

“Perhaps we should stop off in La Push first and grab you a jacket.” Bella mused aloud as she snuck a covert glance at his naked torso.

Jacob chuckled again. “Why? Does my being half naked bother you?” He teased.

Bella rolled her eyes at this comment. “Actually, I’m surprised Charlie didn’t tell you to cover up.”

Jacob had one arm over the back of Bella’s seat. He played idly with the ends of her long hair with his fingers. “Charlie has gotten used to seeing me like this now.” He surmised.

“I suppose.” Bella kept her eyes trained on Jacob’s face. He really did look older than his age – he could be mistaken for a man in his mid-twenties. He was so tall now, well over six and a half feet. She felt miniscule beside him when they were both standing. He had the muscular build of a pro-athlete; his muscles were the long wiry kind. They rippled invitingly under his smooth skin. His skin was such a pretty color it made Bella jealous.

Jacob noticed her scrutiny.

“What?” He asked, suddenly self-conscious.

“Nothing.” Bella mumbled, her cheeks burning with embarrassment at being caught ogling.

Jacob didn’t call her out on it, his smug grin saying it all instead.

It seemed like they were at the hospital forever waiting to be seen. As the hours slid slowly by Jacob filled Bella in about the fight with the dreadlocked vampire.

“I sent Paul back to guard you because I thought he would be better protection for you than Quil right now. I was worried that Quil would freeze if he had to fight, considering what he’s been through recently. To me Paul was the best option. I know he’s an idiot but he’s confident. Of course, I regret that now.”

“Hey, Jake, you weren’t to know.” Bella comforted him. She rested her head on his broad shoulder and squeezed his arm with her good hand. “You had to make a spur of the moment decision. Anyway, this is really my own fault.” She held up her injured hand, a chagrined expression taking over her face. “I shouldn’t have let him get under my skin like that. I lost my cool.”

Jacob’s eyes darkened. “No, Bells, you did the right thing. Paul should have behaved himself. I should have made sure of it before I sent him to you. I just didn’t think I would need to issue an Alpha command to control his mouth as well as his actions. I’ll know better next time.”

Bella rubbed his arm soothingly, and he leaned down to kiss the top of her head.

“Killing the bloodsucker with the dreads proved easier than I thought. With Sam’s help it didn’t take long to take him down. He didn’t seem much of a fighter.”

He grinned a tight, fierce grin at the memory of the quick takedown.

“Laurent- his name was Laurent.” Bella whispered as the blood drained from her face.

Jacob blinked twice, and co*cked his head to the side. He always found it astounding that these bloodsuckers had names.

“How do you know his name?”

Bella tried to sort out the chaos inside her head so that she could answer. She gulped a few times, nausea making her stomach churn.

Jacob took in her panicked reaction and he put one big arm around her, drawing her close. “What is it, Bells? Talk to me, honey.” He pulled her face toward him, holding it steady in his hand. He stared intently into her eyes.

“While I was with Paul – when he spoke about the dreadlocked vampire you were chasing- it unlocked a memory.”

Jacob’s eyes flipped wide in surprise, then narrowed into slits. “What did you remember?”

“Laurent was a part of James’ coven.”

“The one who attacked you?”

“Yes.” Bella whispered. Jacob was now holding her so tightly that Bella could scarcely breathe, but she was glad of it. He kept her in one piece. “I don’t understand why he was here…unless…. unless he was helping her.”

“Her?”

“The redhead – Victoria – James’ mate. I have a feeling she’s here for some kind of vengeance. Against me. Against the Cullens. I don’t know.” Bella swallowed hard.

Something like a growl – not a real one, just a human approximation- rumbled in Jacob’s chest under her ear. “She will not get close to you, Bella. I will protect you.”

“I know you will.” Bella buried her head in his chest, closing her eyes and breathing in his musky scent.

They were interrupted then as her name was called by a nurse. Jacob cussed quietly under his breath at the awful timing. He stood up, pulling Bella along with him. He kept his arm tight around her waist as they followed the oblivious nurse to one of the cubicles.

Bella had just gotten settled on the bed when the doctor walked around the corner, and she groaned in despair. It was none other than Carlisle Cullen. She noticed the nurse’s face light up in admiration as she stared at Carlisle’s handsome face. He looked like an old-fashioned movie star with his shining blonde hair and good looks. He was pale, though, and tired looking, there were circles under his eyes.

“Hello, Bella.” Carlisle greeted her with a small nod. His eyes then drifted to Jacob. “Hello, again, Jacob. Its good to see you. How’s Quil?”

Jacob had stiffened, his eyes dark and wary looking. “Doing better.” He responded curtly.

“Good, good.” Carlisle murmured as he lifted Bella’s injured hand and gently probed along it with his fingers.

“Tender?” He asked.

“A little.” Bella admitted. She was feeling very uncomfortable. Of all the bad luck, Carlisle had to be the one on duty in the ER.

“We’ll take an X-ray.” Carlisle continued, his brow furrowing.

Jacob suddenly let out a low growl as the curtain surrounding the cubicle was jerked back and Edward appeared, his face frantic with worry. “Bella, are you alright?” He demanded, pushing past Jacob, and rushing to Bella’s side.

Jacob shoved him backwards, stepping in front of Bella and taking a protective stance. “Stay away from her.” He warned.

“Or what?” Edward retorted.

“Edward!” Carlisle admonished him with a weary sigh. “You shouldn’t be here.”

“How could I possibly stay away?” Edward said indignantly. “I warned you this would happen, that she would be hurt under his watch.”

Carlisle raised his eyebrows in disbelief, looking more exhausted than ever. He placed himself discreetly between Jacob and Edward, forcing them to step further apart.

“Your posturing is not helping the situation. I would prefer it if you both left me to treat Bella in peace. You don’t want to cause a scene.”

“I’m not leaving.” Jacob immediately refused, his arms crossing over his chest.

“Neither am I.” Edward said, matching Jacob’s physical stance.

Bella noted the frustration in Carlisle’s eyes and felt a smidgeon of sympathy for him. It must be hard dealing with a drama queen like Edward day in and day out.

“I would like Edward to leave.” She said aloud.

“Bella?” Edward’s amber gaze turned pleading as he swung around to face her.

Bella just stared back at him stonily. “And Jacob stays.” She added, her sharp tone brooking no argument.

Jacob visibly relaxed in front of her as he turned and reached for her good hand. “You heard her.” He said dismissively to Edward.

“Edward, Bella is the patient, which makes it her choice.” Carlisle pointed out gently.

Edward glared at Carlisle for a moment, and then turned his back and strode away without another word.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 30: Fight to the Death

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

Fight to the Death

The X-ray proved that Bella’s hand was broken, but there wasn’t any serious damage, just a tiny fissure in one knuckle. She didn’t want a cast, and Carlisle said she would be fine in a brace if she promised to keep it on.

Jacob could tell that Bella was tiring as Carlisle worked to fit the brace carefully to her hand. He checked with her a few times whether she was in pain, but she assured him she was fine.

Bella thanked Carlisle politely when he was done and he gave her a small smile in response. “I’m sorry about Edward.” He apologized. “He just worries.”

Bella made no comment about that. She was having trouble keeping her eyes open now and just wanted to go home and sleep. Jacob supported her as he led the way out of the hospital, his anxious gaze trained on her the whole time.

“Jake, please don’t worry about me.” She said, yawning slightly. “It’s just been a long day.”

“I feel responsible.” Jacob admitted. “If I hadn’t sent Paul to look out for you then none of this would have happened.”

“Will you stop with the blame game.” Bella chided him gently as he opened the passenger door of the truck and eased her along the bench seat. “You’re getting as bad as me, taking responsibility for things that aren’t your fault. Or maybe I’m having a bad affect on you.”

“No.” Jacob refuted as he closed the door carefully. “You’re good for me, Bells.”

“That’s good to know.” Bella yawned again. There were days the tiredness comes in both forms, physical and mental. Today was definitely one of those. “I’m so sorry, Jacob. I feel so out of it.”

Jacob laughed quietly as he turned the key in the ignition and the ancient Chevy’s engine rumbled to life. “That’s usually my line.” He joked.

Bella smiled wearily. “Yeah.” She agreed. “I know it’s been one hell of a day but at least we’ve got your school dance thingy to look forward to.”

Jacob feigned a look of complete surprise. “Are you feeling alright, Bells?”

Bella stared at him in confusion. “Yeah – why?”

“Well, you just admitted you’re looking forward to attending a social function, one that might involve a little dancing. That’s not like you. Are you sure it’s only your hand you hurt?”

“Ha ha!” Bella said drolly. “Very funny, Jacob Black.”

Jacob threw her a smug grin as he swung out of the parking lot and headed back to Forks.

“I HAVE NOTHING TO WEAR!” Bella cried to Leah in aggravation the next morning.

Every item of clothing she owned was strewn across her bed; her drawers and closets were bare. She stared into the empty recesses, willing something suitable to appear.

Her khaki skirt – the only skirt she owned – lay over the back of the rocking chair, waiting for her to discover something that went with it just exactly right. Something that would make her look beautiful and grown up. Something that said special occasion. She was coming up empty. She so wanted to impress Jacob.

It was almost time to go to school, and she was still wearing her favorite old sweats. She had called Leah absurdly early, just after the break of dawn, begging and pleading for her help to find something ravishing to wear for the res’ school dance. She was struggling to find anything on her own. Her wardrobe was so limited.

Unless she could find something better here- and the odds weren’t looking good at this point – she was going to end up attending the dance in the old sweats she was wearing.

“Well?” Bella demanded, scowling at the pile of clothes on her bed.

Leah glared at her irritably. She was in a very foul mood, not appreciating being woken up at what she still considered the middle of the night, to help Bella with her pathetic wardrobe emergency.

“Say something, Lee!” Bella wailed again. “Don’t just stand there glowering! What do you think?”

Leah folded her arms crossly against her chest as she regarded Bella like she was an annoying fly she would like to swat. “I’m thinking you’re screwed, girl. There’s nothing here but a pile of old rags.”

“Well thank you very much!” Bella retorted, feeling a little hurt. She had never been a fashionista, but her clothes weren’t that bad. She gestured toward her khaki skirt. “If I could just find something to pair with the skirt – “

Leah snorted derisively. “You really want to go to this shindig looking like you’re wearing battle fatigues?” She questioned dubiously. “You’d be better off going in those hideous old sweats that are permanently glued to your bottom half.”

“Gah!” Bella made a grab for the offending skirt with her good hand and threw it at Leah’s head. “Why did I ever think you’d be of any help! I’m sick of your insults!”

“I am not insulting you. I am giving you my honest opinion.” Leah countered as she caught the skirt nimbly and dangled it on the end of her right forefinger. “Why are you making such a big deal about this anyway? Its just a lousy school dance.”

Bella fidgeted and fumbled as she tried to come up with a reasonable excuse about why she was treating the outing with such importance. “It means a lot to Jacob that’s all. I don’t want to let him down.”

“Oh, really?” Leah said disbelievingly. “I thought you guys were just friends?” She emphasized the word friends with a sneer.

“We are.” Bella insisted, though the dusky rose hue on her cheeks said otherwise.

“Why?” Leah rolled her eyes at Bella’s blinkered denial. “The dude is ripped – although not a patch on my Sam. Are you worried about being seen as a cougar or something? I wouldn’t worry. No one will guess. Jacob looks way older than either of us.”

“Oh, shut up, Leah!” Bella muttered.

Leah burst out into peals of laughter. “Oh, jeez, that’s it. I’m right. You’ve got a crush on old Jakey boy.”

“I said shut up!” Bella felt her face growing hotter. She reached for the nearest piece of ammo -which happened to be one of her pillows – and threw it at Leah.

Leah caught it easily, just like she had the skirt. She flicked it back expertly at Bella, smacking her square on the forehead. Bella let out a surprised shriek, her usual clumsiness working against her as she fell back on the bed.

“Hey, watch it!” She fumed.

“You started it.” Leah pointed out.

Bella’s scowl darkened as she rolled over and reached for the pillow with her good hand. She climbed unsteadily back onto her feet and shook it at Leah furiously.

“You are so damn annoying. Its not like you know anything about fashion anyway. You live in cut off denim shorts and tank tops whatever the weather.”

“I’d rather be me than a totally unstylish wench like you.” Leah fired back.

The two girls were immediately in fight mode. The argument that had started with harsh words would end up being settled with a fight. Not just any fight – one involving deadly weapons.

Bella brandished her pillow in Leah’s face menacingly. “Come on, sister. Show me what you’ve got. Or are you scared?” She jeered.

Leah’s jaw pulsed as she made a grab for one of the spare pillows on Bella’s bed and whacked her hard in the solar plexus with it. Bella doubled over in shock, not expecting that sudden move. She wasn’t winded, just taken aback. She glanced up breathlessly to see Leah wearing a mocking smile.

“Is the fight over already, Swan?” She scoffed.

“No way.” Bella straightened, shaking out her hair, and squaring her shoulders. “I’m just getting started.”

“Doesn’t look like it.” Leah taunted. “Are you sure you can cope one-handed?”

“I’m the queen of pillow fights.” Bella boasted, narrowing her eyes. “Though maybe we should put some rules in place…. just for your safety of course.”

“Of course.” Leah replied disdainfully.

“Rule number one.” Bella stated. “If I’m going into this battle one-handed, then its only fair that you reciprocate.”

Leah smiled snidely as she slid one hand behind her back.

“Rule number two.” Bella continued stoutly. “You cannot physically hit your opponent with any part of your body, only with a pillow.”

“Goes without saying.”

“Rule number three- overhead strikes are not allowed, and you cannot grab or steal the other person's pillow.”

“Jeez, anything else?” Leah complained.

“No, that’s it.” Bella said as she steadied herself, preparing for the conflict. “Ready?”

“Oh, hell yeah.” Leah emitted a loud battle cry, startling Bella, and allowing the taller girl to get in the first strike.

Grimacing, Bella stumbled back onto her bed, climbing up in a defensive maneuver as she held her pillow up in front of her. Leah’s dark eyes gleamed with triumph as she leapt nimbly after Bella, with a grace that she could only envy, landing lightly on the bed and swinging her pillow high above her head like an Amazon queen.

Bella ducked one blow, more by luck than judgement, and swatted Leah in the chest. Leah retaliated by hitting her left shoulder. Bella wobbled a little but managed to keep her footing. The mattress dipped alarmingly under their combined weight as they swung their weapons back and forth, their breathing becoming more ragged with each blow.

Charlie, who was downstairs in the kitchen spooning his breakfast cereal into his opened mouth, nearly choked when he heard alarming creaking and groaning coming from one of the upstairs bedrooms. This shocking sound was followed by loud cries and heavy breathing.

“What on earth is going on?” He wondered aloud as he abandoned his breakfast and made his way cautiously up the stairs.

Inside the bedroom Leah had Bella backed against the wall.

“Admit it, Swan. You’ve got the hots for Jacob Black.”

Bella’s mouth drew into a thin line as she used her pillow to batter Leah’s. Her last-minute offensive was too late, the battle was already lost and she knew it.

“I’m not telling you anything!”

“You don’t need to.” Leah crowed gleefully. “Your pissed off reaction says it all. Aww, girlie has a crush on the Alpha wolf. Wait until I tell Sam. He’ll piss himself laughing.”

“Don’t you dare!” Bella yelled angrily. She battered Leah’s pillow extra hard in her frustration, causing both to burst in cloud of white duck feathers.

Charlie chose that exact moment to enter the room. He pushed open the door warily, only to find his only child and her best frenemy covered in a sea of white.

Outside it was raining. The percussion of the water droplets hit the windshield of the silver Volvo parked across the road from the house. Edward Cullen fumed silently behind the wheel as the light shower turned into a deluge. The rain drummed on the roof of the car, darkening his mood further. He had been there since dawn broke, watching the house, listening in to the conversation of the occupants inside – meaning he had overheard the entire conversation between Bella and Leah.

“Aww, girlie has a crush on the Alpha wolf.”

Leah’s mocking tone was jarring, infuriating Edward further. He couldn’t understand why Bella would surround herself with such a reprehensible individual.

He had tried delving into Leah’s mind, but for some odd reason, her inner monologue came up like static on a radio, fading in and out, making it hard for him to read. This only added to his frustration. As he couldn’t read Bella’s mind, he needed conformation that the vile girl really believed what she was saying or was just trying to get a rise out of Bella.

It was upsetting enough that his love had agreed to accompany the dog to a school dance, no doubt he probably thought of it as some kind of date, even if Bella didn’t really feel that way. At least he hoped not.

Edward’s long pianist fingers drummed on the steering wheel along with the rain on the roof of the car as he contemplated what to do. There was no way he could allow Bella to attend this tawdry social gathering. The whole thing was beneath someone of her caliber.

Ever since Bella had been hurt under Black’s watch, Edward had decided to go against Carlisle’s wishes and act. His patience had finally run out. The wolf pack were not only a danger to themselves but to Bella as well. He couldn’t let the association continue any longer. He needed to separate her from them…. or rather him.

Edward couldn’t bear to think Jacob’s name. His rampant jealousy was eating him up inside, even if he would never admit it out loud. Secretly he was frightened that what Leah intimated might actually be the truth, that maybe, somehow, in some way, Bella had caught feelings for the wolf boy.

He couldn’t allow them to go on the date together, just in case something happened that would scupper his chances of winning the love of his life back.

There was still an open window of time between now and the school dance. He would intercept Bella at school (he refused to think of it as kidnapping) and take her somewhere which had romantic meaning for both. He was thinking of the meadow, where they had declared their love properly for the first time.

Yes, that’s what he’d do.

Edward’s anger simmered down now he had a set plan in mind. All he had to do was wait for the opportune moment. Not too long now and he would be able to whisk Bella away and back into his arms for good. If she still had difficulty in recalling the depth of the love that had once existed between them, then he would force her to remember. It was for her own good after all.

With this thought in mind, Edward finally gave up his lonely vigil over the house, and sped off to Forks High to wait for Bella’s imminent arrival there.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 31: The Meadow

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

The Meadow

It happened so fast that Bella didn’t even have time to blink. One minute she was hoisting her bag on her shoulder and climbing out of her truck in the school’s parking lot, the next she found herself sitting in the front seat of Edward Cullen’s silver Volvo.

“Put your seat belt on, please.” Edward Cullen said as he peeled out of the parking lot, tires screeching.

“What the hell!” Bella cried breathlessly in a blind panic. She clutched at her chest as her heart rate upped its tempo exponentially.

“Please, Bella, put your seat belt on.” Edward insisted again. His gaze was fixed on the road ahead as he increased speed.

Bella gulped in fear as she finally complied. At the speed he was going, there was every chance she would become part of the tarmac if they crashed. “Where are you taking me?”

“You’ll see in good time.” A wistful smile took over Edward’s angelic features as he answered.

Bella fought to keep her composure as the rising fear twisted like a rusty knife in her gut. She knew it was pointless protesting or begging Edward to let her go. He was clearly beyond reasoning with, otherwise he wouldn’t have kidnapped her in the first place. Her best objective was to go along with what he wanted until she could work out a clear route of escape.

“What road is this?” She asked, surprised at how calm she sounded.

“The one-oh-one north.”

Bella tried to concentrate on the road, trying to work out where he was taking her. It certainly wasn’t to his house, that was for sure. She kept staring straight ahead to avoid feeling his gaze on her face.

They were quickly out of the town limits as thick underbrush and green-swathed trunks replaced the lawns and houses.

Edward turned right on the one-ten, continuing to drive way over the speed limit. Bella finally chanced a glance in his direction, only to find he was still wearing that ridiculously wistful smile. Wherever they were headed obviously held some sentimental meaning for him. She remained rigidly in her seat as she contemplated the coming horrors. She was beginning to fear that he had snatched her so he could take her to some remote location so he could change her.

“What are you thinking, love?” Edward asked a little impatiently after a period of silence.

“Just wondering where we’re going.” Bella lied. This time her tone did falter.

Edward looked over at her again and his smile turned affectionate. “I’m hoping once we get there that’ll you recognize it. I’m sure you just need to be around something familiar to jog your memory a little.”

Bella tried to contain the shiver of repulsion that slithered down her spine. He really was delusional. To keep him on side, she just nodded her agreement, keeping her eyes trained on the road ahead.

They remained silent for the rest of the drive. Bella could feel the waves of hope rolling off Edward, and it made her even more anxious.

Eventually the road suddenly ended, constricting to a thin foot trail with a small wooden marker. Edward parked on the narrow shoulder and stepped out. It was surprisingly warm for the time of year, it felt almost muggy under the clouds. Bella stayed rooted in her seat, trying to figure out what to do. All her previous fears about Edward bringing her to this remote location to change her came crashing down around her at the sight of the thick forest surrounding them on three sides. She didn’t want to leave the safety of the Volvo’s confines.

Edward was losing patience as he waited for her to exit the vehicle. “Come on, Bella. We’re wasting time.”

Bella shivered again, sliding lower in her seat. Unfortunately, Edward was not about to let her stay there. The passenger door swung open and he stuck his head inside. Without a word he unbuckled her seat belt, then gently lifted her out of the car as if she weighed no more than a feather.

“Where we’re going is still a five mile hike away from here.” He explained with a small smile. “However, I know how much you hate hiking, so I’ve decided it will be much easier if I carry you and run there. It’s something we’ve done numerous times before.”

“Run?” Bella questioned bleakly. Panic was clear in her voice as she gave in to the inevitable. There was no possibility of escape. They were in the middle of nowhere, even if she screamed there was only the forest creatures to hear her. It would be a miracle if Jacob and his pack were somewhere nearby, but she wasn’t sure they often roamed this way on their patrols. She blinked away her tears and cast her eyes to her injured hand. She had survived hitting a werewolf, there was no way she would survive trying to do the same to a vampire.

Whether Edward was aware of her tortured thoughts or not, he chose to ignore them. To Bella’s horror, and without her understanding how he did it, she suddenly found herself suddenly hoisted over his back. She clung to him, her legs automatically clamping around his waist and her arms wound tightly around his neck.

“What are you doing?” She gasped.

“Showing you how we used to travel through the forest together.” Edward laughed a carefree laugh. He startled Bella further by suddenly grabbing her good hand, pressing her palm to his face, and inhaling deeply. “Oh, how I’ve missed your intoxicating scent.” He murmured dreamily.

His words made Bella feel sick.

And then he was running.

If she had ever feared death in his presence, it was nothing compared to how she felt now. Edward streaked through the dark, thick underbrush of the forest like a bullet, like a ghost. There was no sound, no evidence that his feet even touched the earth. His breathing never changed, never indicated any effort. But the trees flew by at deadly speeds, always missing them by inches.

Bella was too terrified to close her eyes, though the cool forest air whipped against her face and burned them. She felt as if she were stupidly sticking her head out of the window of an airplane in flight. And, for the first time in her life, she felt the dizzy faintness of motion sickness.

Then it was over. Edward stood motionless, waiting for her to climb down. Bella tried, but her muscles wouldn’t respond. Her arms and legs stayed locked around him while her head spun uncomfortably.

“Bella?” He asked, anxious now.

“I think I’m going to be sick.”

“Oh, I should have thought of that.” Edward sighed regretfully. “It must be like the first time for you all over again. I was hoping that this journey would spark some kind of memory.”

“No – the opposite.” Bella groaned.

“I see.” Edward’s tone was dripping with disappointment. He waited for her to get down, but she still couldn’t move. “Need help?”

“Yes.”

Edward’s good mood returned at her obvious discomfiture. Bella wondered if he had seen her like this before. He gently loosened her stranglehold on his neck. There was no resisting the iron strength of his hands, which just frightened her further. Then he pulled her around to face him, cradling her in his arms like a small child. He held her for a moment, then carefully placed her on some springy ferns.

“How do you feel now?”

Bella couldn’t be sure how she felt when her head was still spinning so crazily. “Dizzy.”

“Put your head between your legs.” Edward suggested.

Bella took his advice, and it helped a little. She breathed in and out slowly, keeping her head very still. She felt him standing close beside her and it made her quietly freak out inside, but she hid her reaction in order not to antagonize him. The moments passed, and eventually she found that she could raise her head. There was a hollow ringing in her ears.

“I guess that wasn’t the best idea.” He said in amusem*nt.

“No.”

“Oh, love, you’re as white as a ghost- no, you’re as white as me!”

Bella grimaced at this comparison. It just made her think of what might be lying ahead of her. Her heart rate escalated, a fact he was very much aware of.

“I love that sound.” He said, closing his eyes blissfully as he leaned close and pressed his ear against her chest.

Bella reeled away from him, no longer able to tolerate his closeness. “Please don’t!” She whispered.

Edward straightened up; his face so close to hers that she was overcome by the cloying scent coming off his cold skin. His beauty stunned her mind – and it was too much, an excess that frightened her.

“Next time close your eyes.” Edward said softly.

“Next time?” Bella took another step back, but Edward was not about to let her stray too far from him. He reached out and captured her good hand in his frozen grip.

“This way.” He urged.

Bella had no choice but to follow where he led. There was thick woodland on all sides, but after a short walk she could definitely see a lightening in the trees ahead, a glow that was yellow instead of green. He picked up the pace, his eagerness to show her what was ahead lighting up his amber eyes.

They soon reached the edge of the pool of light and stepped through the last fringe of ferns into the loveliest place Bella had ever seen. The meadow was small, perfectly round, and filled with all sorts of wildflowers – violet, yellow, and soft white. Somewhere nearby, she could hear the babbling of a stream. She stumbled along after Edward slowly, awestruck, through the soft grass, and the swaying flowers.

As she stood staring around in wonder, a cusp of a memory began to make itself known. In her mind’s eye she was transported back into the past. She saw Edward as he was then, standing under the dense shade of the canopy of trees at the edge of the hollow, watching her with cautious eyes. There was a long pause before he seemed to take a deep breath, and stepped out into the bright glow of the burning sun.

“Oh, my god!” Bella cried in disbelief, her eyes widening as the memory became clearer and clearer.

Edward in the sunlight was shocking. His white skin literally sparkled, like thousands of tiny diamonds were embedded in the surface. She saw him lying perfectly still in the grass, his shirt open over his sculpted chest – which was not a patch on Jacob’s – his pale, lavender eyelids were shut. A perfect statue, carved in some unknown stone, smooth like marble, glittering like crystal.

He looked utterly, perfectly, absurdly ridiculous.

Bella pulled her hand out of Edward’s and clamped it over her mouth to stifle the surge of hysterical laughter that threatened to burst forth at the memory.

Edward was watching her with curiosity mixed with frustration that he wasn’t privy to her thoughts. “What are you thinking?” He was forced to ask.

It took Bella a while to regain her composure again. She stood before him as the memory slowly began to fade. She was back in the present with him now, under very different circ*mstances then the first time she was here. Then she had come with him willingly, now he had brought her here under duress. The meadow, so spectacular at first glance, paled into insignificance.

Edward stepped closer; his eyes trained on hers. “Bella, are you remembering something?” He asked, his soft voice full of hope.

Bella could have lied, but she decided maybe it was best to play along and go with the truth. “Yes.”

Edward’s smile was dazzling, his teeth flashed in the weak light spilling through the grey clouds above. “I knew it.” He whispered reverently. “I told Carlisle repeatedly that all it would need for you to regain your memory was to take you somewhere familiar. But he was so insistent that we give you time to remember on your own. Oh, love, we have wasted so much time. But let us not think of that now. This is a cause for celebration.”

To Bella’s astonishment, she suddenly found his angel’s face was only a few inches from hers. She flinched away from his unexpected closeness, but Edward reached out and trapped her against him, so she was unable to move. His golden eyes were mesmerizing as they bore down into hers.

“I want to kiss you so much right now.” He confessed.

Bella was horrified at the thought. But she was too stunned to answer. She smelled his cool breath in her face. Sweet, delicious, the scent made her head spin. It was unlike anything else. She had no choice but to inhale, and her vision blurred.

Edward stared at her, his eyes dark in the shadows, his expression unreadable.

And then another memory began to unfurl in her mind, almost as if in warning.

“I’m the world’s best predator, aren’t I?” She heard him say. “Everything about me invites you in – my voice, my face, even my smell. As if I need any of that!”

Bella gasped and trembled as if she had received a physical blow when the long repressed memory evaporated. She was still imprisoned within Edward’s cold arms. She stood without moving, more frightened of him than she had ever been. Face ashen, eyes wide, she stood like a bird locked in the eyes of a snake.

Edward’s eyes seemed to glow with rash excitement. “I love you, Bella.” He declared, inhaling deeply. “Don’t be afraid.” His velvet voice was especially seductive. “I promise we’ll never be separated ever again. Its just you and me forever.”

He waited for her to answer, but Bella still couldn’t speak.

Edward’s smile was dazzling as he regarded her with soft eyes. “I understand this must all be very overwhelming for you, Bella.”

“It is.” Bella finally choked out. “I think…. I just need a little time to get used to things again.”

Edward still maintained his smile, but his face was ashamed. “Oh, love, I am so sorry. Of course you need time to acclimatise. I shouldn’t be rushing you. Please forgive me?” His tone was teasing now.

Bella wanted to throw up at his lame attempt at flirtatious banter. “I think maybe its best if you take me home now.” She mumbled.

Edward frowned. “Why? We’ve only just got here. I thought we could sit and soak in the beauty of the meadow for a while.”

Bella was struggling to keep her tone light and even. She mustn’t arouse his suspicions, or show him how much she loathed and feared him. She had to keep playing the game until she was somewhere safe.

“As lovely as that sounds, I really think I should go home. I’m worried that the school may have contacted Charlie when I didn’t turn up this morning. No one phoned in my absence. I don’t want him to worry.”

“I never thought about that.” Edward admitted. “Yes, of course I’ll take you home. We don’t want to worry your father. After all we want to keep him on side when we announce that we are back together.”

“Yes.” Bella agreed weakly.

“Okay, my love, are you ready for another run through the forest?” Edward laughed, louder than she’d ever heard him laugh before. He was euphoric, his belief in the delusion spurring him on to ever great heights of irrationality.

Bella closed her eyes in despair, preparing herself to endure yet another terrifying race through the forest. But the sooner she faced it, the sooner she would be home again.

Edward could drive well, when he kept the speed reasonable. Like so many things it seemed effortless for him. He barely looked at the road, yet the tires never deviated from the centre of the lane. He drove one handed, holding Bella’s hand on the seat. He often glanced at her – her face, her hair blowing out the open window, their hands twined together.

He had the radio turned on to an oldies station, and he sang along with a song Bella had never heard of. He knew every line.

“I love fifties music.” He said to make conversation. “Music in the fifties was good. Much better than the sixties, or the seventies, ugh!” He gave a mock shudder. “The eighties were bearable. Alice, particularly, loves that era.”

Bella had to physically restrain herself from screaming at his banal words. She was counting down the minutes until they got back to Forks. Edward’s buoyant mood was getting on her last nerve. Well, it wouldn’t remain buoyant for long when she sicced Jacob on him.

Eventually they reached her house. Bella’s hope flared as she saw the police cruiser parked on the driveway. Charlie was home from work, which meant the school must have contacted him when she didn’t turn up for lessons. He had probably been ringing her cell phone frantically to get hold of her. Unfortunately, her cell was still in her truck. It had been left behind when Edward had kidnapped her. She wondered if anyone had noticed her abandoned truck in the school’s parking lot. That would only have added to Charlie’s worry if he had been informed that she had arrived at school but promptly disappeared without a trace.

Right on cue, as soon as Edward parked the Volvo in front of the house, the front door opened and Charlie appeared. Bella heard the driver’s door open and then close quietly as Edward exited the car, and almost simultaneously he was outside her door, opening hers.

Even though Bella wanted to rip her hand out of his, she allowed Edward to help her out of the Volvo and endured his closeness as he walked beside her toward Charlie, who was waiting on the front porch, his expression morphed into one of incandescent rage.

“Where the hell have you been, Bella? I’ve been going out of my mind with worry. And more importantly what the hell are you doing with him?” He bellowed.

“Let me handle this, my love.” Edward whispered to Bella. Aloud, he said to Charlie. “I apologize, Chief Swan. Bella and I didn’t mean to alarm you but there has been an unexpected development in our – “

“DAD, DON’T LISTEN TO HIS BULLsh*t!” Bella cried loudly, cutting Edward off mid-explanation. Yanking her hand out of his, she stumbled towards her seething parent. “I WANT YOU TO ARREST HIM! EDWARD CULLEN AMBUSHED ME IN THE SCHOOL PARKING LOT AND KIDNAPPED ME AGAINST MY WILL!”

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 32: Jacob's Confession

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

Jacob’s Confession

“You have the right to remain silent. If you give up the right to remain silent, anything you say can and will be used against you in a court of law. You have the right to an attorney and to have an attorney present during questioning. If you cannot afford an attorney, one will be provided to you at no cost.”

Bella watched as Charlie calmly read Edward Cullen his rights and led him in handcuffs toward the police cruiser. She was so proud of her father. He had immediately regained his poise once she had revealed the truth of what had happened. He put aside his role of the angry father, quickly falling back into the familiar position of police chief of Forks.

“Will you be alright here while I head to the station, kiddo?” Charlie called over his shoulder once he had settled Edward in the back seat of the cruiser. “You will need to come down to the station at some point to make a statement. I just want to get him processed first.”

“Don’t worry about me, Dad. I’m going to call Jake.” Bella called back.

“Good idea.” Charlie looked relieved knowing that his best friend’s son would be the one looking out for his little girl while he got on with doing his job. “We’ll talk soon. Bye.”

“Bye, Dad.” Bella gave him a small wave as she watched him climb into the driver’s side, slamming the door a little harder than normal when he glanced back at Edward sitting rigidly in the back seat.

So far Edward hadn’t uttered one word in his own defense. He actually looked a bit shellshocked, his frozen expression making appear him more like a marble statue than ever. Bella’s unexpected actions had shattered his delusion, revealing the truth of how she really felt about him, leaving him completely devastated.

“You’re in a lot of trouble, boy.” Charlie told him unsympathetically. “You were warned repeatedly to leave my daughter alone but you never listened. Now you’re gonna have to deal with the consequences of your actions. There is no wriggling out of it this time.”

Edward averted his gaze, staring out of the side window, his eyes fixed on Bella standing in the driveway. He kept staring until her figure got smaller and smaller in the distance and then disappeared completely when the cruiser turned a corner.

Jacob wasn’t home when Bella rang, but Billy promised faithfully he would get an urgent message to him once she filled him on the frightening circ*mstances behind the frantic phone call.

Bella sat anxiously waiting in the living room for Jacob to arrive as she tried to stop the fear center of her brain from incapacitating her completely. It was all coming crashing down on her now, the enormity of what had happened. She had been lucky to escape unscathed. One wrong move, or one wrong word might have proved the end of her. She had no real idea of what Edward’s true intentions had been when he ambushed her in the school parking lot and drove her to the meadow. If she hadn’t had the sense to go along with his delusional train of thought and pretend that she was eager to renew their relationship - who knew what the outcome could have been?

Her anxiety ridden thoughts were akin to driving around the block over and over, faster, and faster. Pointless. Instead, she focused on escaping the hurricane of her morbid thoughts, concentrating on the positive and rejecting the negative analysis of Edward’s words and actions. She was alive. She was breathing. That was all that mattered.

Faster than she anticipated, Jacob burst through the back door, and raced into the living room to find her. He wasn’t wearing a shirt which meant he must have been patrolling. He immediately scooped her up into his arms, lifting her up from the sofa and squeezing her tight. His skin was burning hot as Bella rested her head gratefully on his bare chest.

“Oh, Bells.” Jacob whispered anxiously. “I’m so thankful your safe. If that f*cking leech had hurt you….” He left the rest unsaid, his body shaking with tremors as he tried to control the wolf inside of him.

Suddenly, it was just more than she could handle – it felt like her whole world was crashing around her en-masse. She was so brutally tired that she might collapse right at his feet if he wasn’t holding her up.

When Jacob placed her gently back on her feet, she swayed unsteadily, and struggled to remain upright.

“Bella?” Jacob asked, worry creasing his forehead. He caught her elbow as she swayed again, and steered her back to the sofa. Her legs gave out when she reached the edge, and she plopped into a limp heap on the cushions.

“Hey, honey, are you okay?”

Bella looked up him, tears collecting in the corners of her eyes as she shook her head. “Not really, Jake. I’ve never been more frightened than I was today. It could have all gone so differently if I hadn’t kept my head.”

Anguish crossed Jacob’s handsome face at what could have been if not for her quick thinking. He was already blaming himself for not being there to protect her. But there was little he could have done. She should have been safe in school. Edward Cullen had violated one of the few safe spaces she had left.

“I’m so sorry, Bella. I should have been there.”

His apology was so sincere and full of self-blame that it about broke Bella’s heart.

“Oh, Jake, please don’t do that again. Don’t blame yourself for something that was out of your control. There was no way you could have known.” She said wearily. “I have to be able to protect myself.”

“Well, you sure did today, honey. I couldn’t be prouder of you if I tried.” Jacob agreed with a small smile. He sucked in a deep breath to help quieten the wolf inside of him that was baying to break free. He shuddered with the effort to keep calm. He was dying to go down to the police station and tear Edward limb from limb for what he had done to Bella.

Jacob found it difficult letting the law handle it. There was no punishment in his mind that they could serve that would ever equal the enormity of the crime Edward had done today. The leech was a danger to every human he encountered. He had a sinking feeling that no matter what charges Charlie brought against Edward, that he would somehow worm his way out of it Scot-free. With his money he would be able to hire some fancy lawyer to get him off the hook. After all it was Bella’s word against his. Jacob was fearful that Bella’s prior relationship with the leech would be brought up and used against her in some way.

The only thing going in their favor was that Edward’s name would be in the system. He would no longer be able to live under the radar like he had been – not in Forks anyway. His cover had been blown in a way. Once the news started to spread of his arrest, innocent or not, his reputation would be tarnished. The coven relied heavily on their ability to mingle with the humans undetected, but with Edward’s newfound notoriety that would be impossible. So even if he got off the charges, they would be forced to move on. Either way, the leech’s actions had violated the treaty, meaning the whole coven was done for anyway. They couldn’t remain in Forks after this. Good riddance!

Even through her exhaustion Bella was aware of what Jacob was thinking. Mostly because she was thinking along the same lines. She twisted her head to the side – too tired to hold it up for much longer – to see his expression. Jacob’s eyes were darker than normal, his teeth clenched, his forehead wrinkled with effort.

“Jacob, what’s wrong?” She asked.

Jacob exhaled heavily, and Bella realized he had been holding his breath, too. “I’m struggling, Bella.” He confessed, frustrated. “I can’t do it.”

“Do what?”

Jacob ignored her question. He stood up, looking down at her apologetically, and her thoughts immediately jumped to the correct conclusion.

“You want to kill him.”

“Yes.” Jacob stated through gritted teeth.

“And you’re having trouble controlling the wolf.”

“You know me so well.” Jacob said grimly. His eyes tightened and he shook his head as if trying to clear it. “You’re the only thing stopping me going down to the police station right now and ripping his head off.” He sucked in another breath as he ducked down in front of her so he was more on her level. His face shifted from hopelessness to blazing intensity in a second. He stared fiercely into her eyes, and his voice was fast and eager. He spoke the words right into her face; his breath was as hot as his skin.

“I’ve been keeping a secret from you, Bella.” He admitted. “Not intentionally. I just needed space to wrap my own head around it, but its time I told you the truth.”

Bella blinked twice, trying to clear her own head. She was so tired. Nothing he said made sense.

Jacob took in her blank expression, and then his face tensed with effort again. He looked like he was in pain. His fists were clenched as well as his jaw. He shuddered and took in another deep breath.

“This whole thing is especially difficult for me, Bells.” He continued huskily. “Not just because of what you mean to me – I think you know that part already.” His added meaningfully.

Bella’s resulting blush was pink perfection under the weight of his earnest gaze. “I know.” She whispered.

Jacob took her face in his hands. His palms were burning with the same intense heat as the rest of his skin. He was so much hotter than usual, a sign of his trepidation she supposed. Jacob stared into her eyes while he whispered, as if to communicate something besides the words he spoke.

“You’re my imprint, Bella, honey.”

Bella took a deep breath and tried to concentrate on what he was saying. “Imprint?” Her cheeks were growing warm under his palms, but he wouldn’t notice, hot as his skin was. “I don’t understand, Jacob. What’s that?”

Jacob closed his eyes and then opened them again. His next words were tense, fervent, like he was on the edge of trying to make her understand something vital. He spoke slowly, making each word distinct.

“Its how a someone like me finds their mate.”

Even in the half dark Bella was aware that Jacob must be able to see the change in the color of her face. “Mate as in….?” She paused.

“Soulmate, yes. Well…kind of.” Jacob inhaled deeply, struggling again. "It's not like love at first sight, really. It's more like… gravity moves… suddenly. It's not the earth holding you here anymore, she does… You become whatever she needs you to be, whether that's a protector, or a lover, or a friend. It is a profound, intimate phenomenon that exists among the Quileute shape-shifters. And it’s supposed to be rare…. I guess I’m the lucky one.”

Bella nodded mutely as she slowly took it all in.

A period of silence followed this declaration and Jacob began to worry.

“Are you mad that I didn’t tell you before?” Jacob asked anxiously.

Bella’s heard churned. As much as she was glad that he was being honest with her, she still didn’t really understand what it all meant.

Jacob mistook her continued silence for rejection. He let go of her face and stood up. He pressed his fists against his forehead and breathed fast and hard. “It’s too much, isn’t it? I was an idiot to think otherwise.”

“Jake? Jake, please, I’m exhausted. I can’t think straight right now. Just give me time…”

Jacob took a steadying breath and nodded. “Of course, I’m sorry, Bells. There’s no pressure. I promise. Take as long as you need. I just needed it to be out there. I was tired of keeping it to myself.” He plunked back on the sofa beside her and put his arm around her. “I want you to know that however you feel about me, I will always be here for you. You know that, right?”

“I know.” Bella took his hand with her good one and pressed it against her cheek. “I really don’t know how I’d survive without you.”

“Right back at you.” Jacob said, blessing her with one of his sunny smiles as he pulled her back into the safety of his arms.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 33: Jenks

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

Jenks

Charlie glowered at the self-assured middle aged African American man sitting on the opposite side of the table. His short black hair, dark skin and moustache gave the man an air of gravitas that was normally missing from the slick lawyers from the city he usually encountered. His name was J. Jenks and he was Edward Cullen’s legal representative.

The guy had arrived at the station accompanied by Carlisle Cullen not more than five minutes after Charlie began to process Edward through the system. He had slapped his expensive leather briefcase on the front desk and demanded to be taken to see his client straight away. He then proceeded to tie Charlie and his deputies up in legal speak, twisting the narrative to Edward’s advantage, reminding Charlie that Edward was a model citizen with an exemplary school record for both academic and behavioral qualities.

“As I understand it your daughter was already in a romantic relationship with my client, was she not?” Jenks pointed out several times.

“Only for a short time.” Charlie had corrected him curtly. “They have been broken up for some considerable period, as you well know. And during that time this young man has been making a nuisance of himself by constantly trying to insert himself back into Bella’s life when she has made it clear on several occasions that she no longer has any interest in him. But he refused to listen and ignored repeated warnings from both myself and his own family to keep his distance. And today he – “

“Ah, that isn’t quite the truth though, is it, Chief Swan?” Jenks interrupted him mid-rant. “Do you not think that your role as Bella’s father may have prejudiced your view towards my client’s quite reasonable actions?”

“What are you accusing me of here?” Charlie responded through gritted teeth. “Are you trying to imply that I can’t separate my familial duties as a father and as an officer of the law. Because I can assure you that I – “

“Ah, but will the judge see it like that?” Jenks interrupted again smoothly. “I have my doubts, Chief Swan. You may have an exemplary record yourself, but anyone presiding over the case will have genuine concerns about your motives in this instance.”

“How dare you!” Charlie seethed, losing his cool a little.

“I am merely pointing out the facts.” Jenks continued reasonably.

Charlie’s steely gaze shifted from Jenk’s crafty face to Edward. Edward had remained silent throughout the whole exchange on the advice of his lawyer. He sat ramrod straight in his chair, looking the picture of innocence. Charlie had to fight the urge to reach across the table and grab him by the collar of his blue button-down shirt and punch him in his pasty face. He balled his fists in his lap under the table, hating the fact that Jenks was riding rough shod over him.

“You speak of facts.” He continued in the same curt tone to Jenks. “The fact is your client has been harassing Bella Swan for weeks now – a fact that several witnesses will testify.”

Jenks remained unmoved by the potential threat of witnesses. “Those witnesses are hardly what we would call impartial, are they, Chief Swan?” He questioned blithely. He glanced down at the list of names in front of him. “Many of those you’ve listed are family friends.”

Charlie’s knuckles turned white under the table as his clenched fists stopped the blood flow under the skin. “That is irrelevant.”

“Hardly.” Jenks raised one eyebrow. “A responsible judge would throw out their statements. You’re a learned man, Chief Swan, you don’t need me to tell you that.” He leaned forward and pressed his hands together, his expression turning congenial, as if he and Charlie were old friends. “Come now, you know the case you have against my client is weak at best. It’s your daughter’s word against my client’s. You have no independent witnesses to clarify your daughter’s version of events. My client has stated clearly that the whole thing was an unfortunate misunderstanding. He is prepared to be reasonable in this instance and not pursue a counter claim of defamation. I mean a false arrest under quite dubious circ*mstances can be quite damaging to a person’s reputation. I would hate for you or your daughter’s good names to be dragged through the mud once the truth comes out about your consistent harassment of my client. He was merely trying to reason with your daughter today, asking her to get you to back off and stop with the spurious accusations against him. I understand she got in the car quite willingly, but became upset when my client refused to engage with her attempts to flirt with him. He did the gentlemanly thing and brought her straight home, only to find himself accused of the most heinous crimes.”

Charlie’s self-control had finally reached its limit. He could no longer suppress the fire seed of anger that grew like a volcano in his belly, making his skin as flaming hot as his temper. He lunged across the table and grabbed Jenks by his fancy tie and yanked him forcefully toward him.

Jenks turned a sickly paste color as the tie cut off his air. He gasped, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. No longer looked smug, he looked a little afraid as he recoiled from Charlie’s steely glare.

“Lawyers like you make me sick.” Charlie seethed. “You know very well that sneaky little sh*t sitting beside you looking like butter wouldn’t melt is guilty. But money talks, right?”

“Let go of me.” Jenks rasped, his dark eyes bulging. He looked over at Edward for help, but Edward remained seated, seeming stunned by Charlie’s forceful response, or more wisely keeping out of it after everything that had already happened.

“My daughter is telling the truth. You can try and wangle out of it all you want. I will not be dismissing these charges. I’ll pursue them as far as I can go within the letter of the law. Even if they eventually get dismissed, the damage will already be done. The little sh*t’s name will be in the system and flagged up wherever he goes. If he so much as steps one toe out of line, he’ll be done for. Because I know for a fact that my Bells can’t be the first girl he’s stalked and harassed.”

Charlie paused in his tirade at Jenks, his brown eyes – so like Bella’s – shifting toward Edward and boring into his. “You hear me boy!” He threatened Edward directly. “Sue me for defamation all you want; I can assure you it will get you nowhere. And no fancy lawyer with their fancy words will get you off the hook once I’m done with you.”

Edward blanched as Charlie finally let go of Jenks’ tie, leaving the older man gasping and spluttering.

“You’ll regret this, Chief Swan.” He cried hoarsely. “You’ve just committed assault. I’ll have your ass for this. We have all this on video.” He said, pointing his trembling forefinger up at the camera fixed high on the left side of the interrogation room.

Charlie stood up from the table, the legs of his chair scraping like nails across a chalkboard. He met Jenks’ indignant gaze with his own and smiled darkly. “Oh, didn’t I tell you this interview was off the record? The cameras aren’t turned on. Neither is the tape machine. Then again, if you were as competent a lawyer as you claim, you would have made sure of that before we started. Good day to you.”

With his head held high, Charlie swept out of the room without looking back.

As evening cast her dusky glow across the sky, Carlisle and Edward finally returned home. As Carlisle led the way inside, his expression was critical but resigned.

“Let’s talk in the other room.” He said aloud, knowing the others would hear and begin to gather.

Edward’s head was bowed, his hands dug deep in the pockets of his designer jeans, as he followed Carlisle through the bright living room, around the corner to the dining room. The walls were white, the ceilings high, like the living room. In the center of the room, under a low hanging chandelier, was a large polished, oval table surrounded by eight chairs. Carlisle pulled out the one at the head of the table and sat down.

The Cullens never usually used the dining room table – it was just a prop. But this meeting was one of immense importance. The setting seemed fitting. As soon as Edward pulled out his own chair, the others appeared as if by magic. Esme was the first. She took her place next to Carlisle looking sad. Behind her the rest of the family filed in.

Everyone took their seats in silence. Alice’s face was grim as she looked over at Edward. His head was still bowed and he didn’t raise it to meet her enquiring gaze. Emmet and Jasper looked curious, while Rosalie was wearing a similar resigned expression as Carlisle, as if she knew what was coming.

Carlisle nodded at them all in greeting, before starting the conversation with a deep sigh. “It did not go as well as anticipated.”

“I warned you – “Alice began.

“I know.” Carlisle cut her off before she could continue. “But I had to try all the same. Charlie Swan is much wilier than I gave him credit for. He ended up tying Jenks in knots. Not an easy feat.”

“What happened?” Esme asked quietly.

“Edward’s name is in the system – his mugshot, fingerprints, everything. Charlie flatly refused to drop the charges even though, as Alice informed us, they will be dropped eventually due to lack of evidence and independent witnesses. It is Edward’s word against Bella’s. But that’s neither here or there, he has come under scrutiny, and in such a small town we all know what that means.”

“Well done, Edward.” Rosalie jeered sarcastically.

“Rose.” Esme chided her gently.

“No.” Rosalie snapped. “I refuse to be quiet. I warned you all this would happen right from the beginning. I said his obsession with Bella Swan would place us in jeopardy, but none of you would listen.”

“That didn’t stop you interfering, though, did it?” Alice retorted.

“Oh, don’t get me started on you!” Rosalie countered bitterly. “You are as much to blame for this mess as that fool sitting over there!”

“Enough!” Carlisle ordered loudly, quietening the bickering in an instant. It was such a rare occurrence for him to raise his voice that it silenced them all at once. “What’s done is done. I am as much to blame as anyone. Perhaps I have been too indulgent. I just wanted Edward to be happy.” He sighed again, reaching out and putting a comforting hand on his favorite’s shoulder.

“You said it.” Rosalie muttered under her breath.

Emmet jabbed her in the side and she shot him an irritated glare.

“We’ll need to leave immediately.” Jasper spoke aloud for the first time, verbalizing what everyone was secretly thinking.

“Yes.” Carlisle confirmed. “It will be impossible for us to stay now. We cannot afford the scrutiny. We survive because we exist under the radar. But with the spotlight now on Edward that is impossible. Small town gossip can be dangerous. We wouldn’t want that gossip to reach the wrong ears.”

“What about the redhead?” Jasper asked. “Do you really still believe she provides no threat?”

“Yes.” Carlisle reaffirmed his earlier belief that Victoria had grown a conscience. “We will continue to monitor the situation from afar for a while, but I truly believe she will continue to give this area a wide berth.”

Emmet and Jasper looked disbelieving, but neither refuted Carlisle’s belief. They just didn’t care enough. Alice was the one they all relied on to keep a close eye on Victoria’s intentions and she hadn’t seen anything worrying so far.

Edward finally raised his head when the talk turned to the subject of Victoria. His mouth was pulled down in a grimace. “I know what you all think of me….”

“You’re the mind reader.” Rosalie cut in sardonically.

“Rose!” Carlisle cautioned her again.

“Fine.” Rosalie demurred as Emmet moved to put his hand over hers. “I was getting tired of this town anyway.”

“Where will we go?” Esme asked worriedly.

“I was thinking Denali initially – and then perhaps Alaska.”

“Whatever makes you happy.” Esme declared with feeling.

Carlisle smiled at his mate lovingly, glad for her support. “I want to leave as soon as possible – perhaps within the next few days. We don’t want to disappear too abruptly, that would only make the rumor mill work harder. I’ll need to work out my notice out at the hospital. I don’t want to leave them in the lurch.”

“What will you tell them?” Esme enquired.

“Oh, I’ll make up some fake job offer from some L.A or something.” Carlisle patted her hand reassuringly.

“That’s plausible.” Alice agreed as she quickly looked inward. “No one will question that. Not with your exemplary skills. They always wondered why someone of your experience would choose to work in such a small, insignificant hospital.”

Carlisle nodded his agreement, but there was an innate sadness in his expression that he couldn’t quite hide. He was going to miss working at the hospital. He was upset he had to cut his time there so short. He enjoyed making a difference. He had no idea when he would have the chance to work again. It could take some time to secure another position elsewhere.

Edward’s head began to bow again under the weight of his mentor’s regrets. Carlisle’s thoughts as well as his expression were easy to read. As were the other members of the family. Even Rosalie, despite her protests, didn’t want to leave Forks. He had ruined it for all of them. But most of all for himself. He had lost his dignity, his respect, but most of all he had lost the one person who meant the world to him. He had lost Bella. There was no going back now. He could delude himself no longer. Without her he had no future. No life at all. He couldn’t survive her loss. Which meant there was only one option open to him, but his decision wasn’t fully formed yet, lest Alice might see.

It was close to midnight when Charlie finally got home from the station. He pulled off his hat, shrugged off his jacket, and made sure to hang up his gun belt on its usual hook. All the lights were off in the house except for the living room, which meant that Bella must be still awake and waiting for him to come home.

Moving slower than molasses he made his way there, feeling a bit reluctant to fill her in on the outcome of Edward’s arrest, even though something inside him guessed she probably already knew.

As he pushed the door open, the first thing he spotted was Bella, lying fast asleep on the sofa, wrapped up protectively in Jacob’s arms. Jacob was still wide awake. His dark eyes looked troubled as they met Charlie’s. Charlie just shook his head and Jacob sighed. No words needed to be exchanged. The boy understood.

Without saying one word, Charlie backed out of the room and trudged wearily up the stairs to bed, leaving his precious daughter in the care of his best friend’s son.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 34: A Walk on the Beach

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

A Walk on the Beach

A few days passed before Bella felt able to discuss the imprinting situation with Jacob. She had become resigned to the fact that Edward Cullen would not be prosecuted for his crime. Charlie had been openly pushing for some kind of judgement, but he was honest with Bella and explained that there was a very low chance of conviction as there were no independent witnesses to the kidnapping, meaning it was only her word against Edward’s.

“You did all you could.” Bella consoled her father. She could see how upset and frustrated he was by the whole thing. “Thank you.”

“I don’t feel like it was near enough, kiddo.” Charlie admitted. “I joined law enforcement hoping to make a difference. With the increase in bureaucracy, I feel the law is more on the side of the criminal than the victim these days.”

In a rare show of affection Bella reached out and hugged her father. They both weren’t ones to indulge in sentimental gestures, but in this case it felt warranted. As Charlie reciprocated and wrapped his arms around her tightly, Bella felt more at peace than she had in a long time. With his and Jacob’s support, she felt able to face head on any continuing crises. They gave her courage and strength. Something she had severely been lacking when living with Renee.

Bella’s biggest regret about the whole kidnapping affair was that she had missed the opportunity to attend Jacob’s school dance with him. He didn’t show it, but Bella knew that he was as disappointed as she was that they had lucked out on being able to spend some time acting as actual teenagers by having fun and a little dance together.

It was unfortunate, but it was the consequences of living a supernatural life she guessed.

The weekend rolled around and Bella was going to spend most of it in La Push with Jacob. He now felt comfortable enough to schedule some time off for himself. With Embry finally phasing, his cool head and natural empathy making him a good addition to the pack, Jacob had decided to leave Sam in charge, knowing that he was well able to control the outliers like Paul and Quil.

As Bella pulled up outside the Black’s in her truck, she groaned when she caught sight of Paul Lahote exiting the house. As soon as he spotted her, he gave her a sarcastic wave, and sporting his usual arrogant grin.

Bella killed the loud engine before waving back – then waving goodbye – as she climbed out of the truck and began a slow jog toward the house.

Paul intercepted her easily. His hand landed on her shoulder pulling her back around to face him. Bella ducked under his grip, but he grabbed her good wrist and yanked her back again.

“Friendly reception.” He noted.

Bella pulled her hand free and scowled at him. “What are you doing here?”

“Just checking in with the boss. Jeez, you do bear grudges, don’t you? Let it go, Swan. Just let it go.”

“In case my right hook was too subtle for you, let me translate: I don’t like you, and never will.”

Paul just laughed as if she had told a good joke. “Don’t be a poor sport, Swan. With you being the boss’ soulmate and everything, its your job to get along with the employees, so to speak.”

Bella folded her arms across her chest. She wasn’t in the mood to trade barbs with Lahote right now. However, she guessed he had a point in a way. He was part of the pack whether she liked it or not. Although she felt a bit weirded out by him referring to her as Jacob’s soulmate, which meant he must know about the imprint.

Damn the pack mind link!

“Truce?” Paul held out his hand.

Bella ignored it, instead issuing him another glare. “I’ll think about it. Now clear off.”

To her surprise Paul did just that. The last thing she heard was another burst of scornful laughter as he tore off toward the forest to join his brothers on patrol.

In the sudden silence that followed Bella heard Jacob calling her name.

“Bella?”

“Hey, Jake!”

“Bella!” He yelled back, and the smile she had been waiting for stretched across his face like the sun breaking free of the clouds. His teeth gleamed bright against his russet skin. “Come here, girl.” He said, opening his arms to her.

Bella ran to meet him. As they came together, both jumping up and down like excitable little kids, Jacob suddenly grabbed her up in a bear hug too tight to breathe and swung her around in a circle.

“Wow, I’m so glad you’re here. I’ve missed you.”

“Can’t…breathe.” Bella gasped.

Jacob laughed and put her down. “Welcome back, honey.” He said grinning. And the way he said the words made it sound like welcome home.

“Hey, Bella!” Billy had rolled himself into the doorway to see what all the commotion was about. “Its good to see you.”

“You, too.” Bella said, her smile so wide that it hurt her cheeks.

They started walking, too keyed up to sit still in the house. Jacob was practically bouncing as he moved, and Bella had to remind him a few times her legs weren’t about ten feet long.

As they walked, Bella felt herself slipping into a more relaxed version of herself, the self she always was around Jacob. A little younger, a little less responsible. Someone who might, on occasion, do something stupid for no good reason, like any typical teenager.

Their exuberance lasted through the first few topics of conversation: how they were doing, what they had been up to in the short time apart, what they planned on doing with all the free time they had. When Bella suggested holding their own dance to make up for the one they had missed, Jacob’s bellowing laughter echoed back from the trees.

“I’m serious, Jake.” Bella insisted. “We all need some down time.”

Jacob dropped a kiss on top of her hair. “You know, you’re right. But a dance sounds like too much work. What about a bonfire party on the beach instead? It will be much simpler to organize and you can still dance if you want.”

Bella smacked her forehead with her good hand playfully. “Why didn’t I think of that?” She groaned. “It sounds perfect.”

Jacob laughed again, but quieter this time. He kicked a piece of driftwood out of his way. It sailed over the sand and then clattered against the rocks.

“So, I take it you saw Paul?”

Bella grimaced. “Yes, unfortunately for me.”

Jacob’s expression hardened. “Did the tool not apologize?”

Bella took a deep breath and nodded. “In his own Paul-like way.” She conceded.

Jacob shook his head in dark amusem*nt as he leaned down to scoop up a rock. H turned it over and over in his in his fingers. “The word sorry is not in Lahote’s vocabulary. I guess that’s the best you’ll get out of him I’m afraid, Bells.”

“It’ll do.”

Jacob frowned more deeply. “I miss the times when things were simpler, easier.” His voice was slow and different. Aged. Bella felt like he sounded suddenly so much older than she was. “I know what I am was born in me. That’s it a part of who I am, who my family is, who we all are as a tribe – it’s the reason we’re still here – but I wish that you hadn’t been pulled into it as well.”

“I was already pulled into it by the Cullens, remember.” Bella pointed out. “And I miss those times, too, of course I do. But like you said, what you are was born in you. The wolf is part of you. But it’s also not all that you are. You’re human, too, don’t forget that.”

Jacob looked down at her, his black eyes unreadable. He picked up Bella’s good hand and pressed it to his fever warm chest. Through his T-shirt, she could feel the steady beating of his heart under her palm.

“See that proves it.” She affirmed, feeling her own heart beat faster in response.

Jacob smiled a faint, half smile. “Thanks, honey. Sometimes I just need the reminder.”

“Oh, Jake.” Bella whispered, reaching for his hand. She couldn’t stand it when Jacob was in pain. Right now, it was very clear in his eyes. She didn’t know how to help him, but she knew she had to try and ease his crises of confidence. It was more than that she owed him. It was because his pain hurt her, too. Jacob was as much part of her as his wolf was part of him. And she wouldn’t have it any other way.

“What can I do to make it better?” Bella asked.

Jacob’s warm hand curled around hers. “Its not so bad, honey. It just gets a bit much sometimes – the responsibility – you know.” He said, but he wouldn’t meet her eyes.

Hand in hand Jacob led the way to the driftwood bench, staring at the rainbow-colored pebbles, and pulling Bella along at his side. He sat down on the tree, but he sat on the rocky ground rather than next to Bella. She wondered if it was so he could hide his face more easily. He kept her hand.

Bella started babbling to fill the silence. “It’s been so long since we’ve been able to relax and have fun that I think we’ve forgotten how. We’ve missed out on a ton of things – “She broke off when she heard Jacob emit a small sigh. “I’m sorry, Jake.” She apologized after a moment of silence.

“Don’t be sorry, Bells.” Jacob stroked the palm of her hand with his thumb. The slow-moving trail of heat on her skin was soothing.

“I hate seeing you so sad, Jake.” Bella confessed. “I wish I could make things better.”

“You do.” Jacob promised. “Just you being here makes all this madness worthwhile.” Finally, he got up off the ground and sat beside her, putting his arm around her shoulders. “Have you had any more time to think about what I told you…. about the imprint, I mean?”

Bella shrugged. “A little.”

“And?” Jacob probed cautiously.

“And…. I think…. perhaps we’re making too big a deal of it.” Bella answered carefully as she glanced away. She waited out his reaction, worried that he would be offended that she was somehow making a mockery out of the whole soulmate thing.

Jacob put his hand on her cheek and pulled her face around to look at him – he was leaning toward her, his face just a few inches away. His palm burned her skin, like he had a fever. Or maybe her skin was burning for other reasons she wasn’t too keen to delve into just yet.

“You really think its that simple?” He asked.

Jacob was so close; Bella could feel his warm breath. She reached up casually, to take his hand away and free her face, but wound her fingers through his so that she wouldn’t hurt his feelings. Jacob smiled and leaned back, undeceived by her attempt at nonchalance.

“I do.” Bella confirmed with a small smile of her own. “We’ve been through so much lately, Jake. Let’s not put any extra pressure on ourselves right now, huh?”

Jacob laughed again. “Okay.” He agreed. “We’ll just be Jake and Bells.”

Bella’s smile brightened, very much relieved that he understood. “Yeah, just Jake and Bells.”

The sun broke through the clouds suddenly, a surprise that Bella hadn’t been expecting, and she had to narrow her eyes against the glare off the water. Everything changed color – the waves turned from grey to blue, the trees from dull olive to brilliant jade, and the rainbow-hued pebbles glittered like jewels.

“See even the weather agrees we should give ourselves a break.” Bella said in amusem*nt.

Jacob laughed once more as he settled closer to Bella. He was so warm, that after a minute she shrugged off her rain jacket. He made a little sound of contentment in the back of his throat, and rested his cheek on top of her head. Bella could feel the sun heat her skin – though it wasn’t quite as warm as Jacob – and she wondered idly how long it would take her to burn.

They stayed that way in contentment for a while, both squinting their eyes against the sun. There was no sound besides the hollow roar of the waves that echoed from the sheltered harbor, the soft grinding of the stones against each other under the water’s movement, and the cry of the gull’s high overhead. It was very peaceful.

That was until the harsh ringing of Bella’s cell phone shattered the serenity. Looking apologetically at Jacob, Bella reluctantly fumbled with the zip on her rain jacket and pulled out her cell phone from the inner pocket. One glance at the screen showed her it was Leah calling.

“I better take this.” She whispered to Jacob as she stood and took a few steps away from him. She swiped her thumb across the screen and answered the call. “Hey, Lee, what’s up?”

To her alarm her relaxed greeting was met with a stifled sob.

“Leah, what is it? What’s happened? Is something wrong with your mom or Seth?”

“No.” Leah gasped.

“Are you okay?”

“No, its Sam.”

Bella felt a cold shiver ripple down her spine. One glance at Jacob showed he was already on full alert. With his keen hearing he could hear the whole conversation.

“Has something happened to Sam? I thought he was out patrolling with the others.”

Another stifled sob followed as Leah tried to maintain her composure, but it seemed that she was beyond holding it all together anymore. Her next words were barely coherent. All Bella could hear was the names Sam and Emily spliced together.

“Lee, I can’t understand you. Say that again.” Bella pressed the phone harder against her ear to hear Leah’s response.

“Can you just come, Bella.” Leah pleaded. “I need you.”

Leah being reduced to pleading was shocking. All that Bella knew about Emily was that she was Leah’s cousin. Other than this snippet the girl was a complete unknown. What she had to do with this crisis over Sam, Bella had no idea. Her worried gaze met Jacob’s and he gave her sharp nod.

“I’m on my way.” Bella promised. “Just hang in there, Lee.”

“Hurry, Bella.” Leah sobbed, then the phone went dead.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 35: Not An Imptint

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

Not An Imprint

Bella and Jacob went their separate ways once they left First beach. Jacob went off alone to track down Sam while Bella went to check in with Leah.

“Hello!” Bella called out as she cautiously pushed open the front door of the Clearwaters residence. “Leah, its Bella! Where are you?”

Her greeting was met with a muffled sob. It seemed to be coming from the direction of the living room. Proceeding with extreme care, she approached the closed door warily. She tapped on it gently with her knuckles to signal that she was coming in and then pushed it open.

As she slipped inside, she was confronted by the odd sight of Leah standing in the far corner of the room. She had her back pressed firmly against the wall. Her head was bent forward, with her long, silky black hair covering her face. Violent tremors rippled through her body.

On the other side of the room sat a young woman with satiny copper skin and long, straight, crow-black hair. She was dressed in a blue satin teddy and nothing else. She was the one sobbing. Bella presumed that this must be the eponymous Emily.

“W-who are you?” Emily choked out.

“I’m Bella.” Bella introduced herself. “I’m a friend of Leah’s.”

This news seemed to surprise Emily. She glanced over at her cousin, who still had her head bent and back pressed to the wall. It was only then that Bella got a clear view of the bright red mark covering the right side of Emily’s face. It was livid in color. Her right eye also looked slightly swollen, like she had been on the receiving end of a hard slap.

“Jeez, what the hell has gone on here?” Bella thought to herself. She said nothing more to Emily, instead turning away and going straight to Leah.

Upon hearing her approach, Leah finally raised her head. Her beautiful face was tearstained, her dark almond shaped eyes wild with terror. Her skin glowed with perspiration, while fine tremors continued to ripple down her limbs uncontrollably.

“Don’t come any closer, Bella.” She whispered hoarsely.

“What’s wrong, Lee?” Bella asked, stopping in her tracks. “Are you ill?”

“It feels like my insides are on fire.” Leah moaned as her head fell forward again.

“When did this come on?”

“Not long ago. I can’t stop shaking.”

Bella inched closer; her arms outstretched toward her friend. Leah was clearly in distress. She couldn’t leaver her like that. And what was the deal with Emily? Why was she sitting there like a dummy while her own cousin was clearly suffering? And even though she had been the one sobbing, Bella was certain she hadn’t seen any actual tears in Emily’s eyes, unlike Leah’s. Which could only mean she was faking being upset.

“Can you tell me what happened, Lee?” Bella finally reached her anguished friend. Ignoring Leah’s continued protests she engulfed the taller girl in the comforting circle of her arms.

“She attacked me without provocation!” Emily cried suddenly, rising from the sofa.

Bella was startled by this news. She kept her eyes trained on Leah’s, trying to decipher the truth from her anguished gaze. She knew that Leah would never attack anyone without good reason. Emily must have provoked her in some way. She suddenly remembered Leah’s frantic phone call when she referenced Sam.

Bella let go of Leah and placed her hands on either side of her face instead. Touching Leah’s skin was like touching a burning stove top. Bella felt anxiety ripple through her. This strange fever was too much like the one Jacob and the others in his pack had experienced right before phasing. But this couldn’t apply to Leah. According to werewolf lore, the wolf gene only affected the male progeny. So, whatever this fever was, it meant something else entirely.

“Lee, you’re not well. We need to get you to hospital.” She said worriedly.

Leah shook her head vigorously in response.

“Why are you fussing over her?” Emily whined in the background. “I’m the one with injuries. I can barely see out of my eye.”

Leah’s teeth snapped together violently as she clenched her jaw. “Don’t you dare act all innocent.” She spat angrily. “You deliberately came onto Sam. You’ve spent your life trying to take what was mine out of jealous spite.”

“That’s not true.” Emily refuted. “We’re cousins. I would never do that. If anything, it’s the other way around. Its not my fault that Sam has a wandering eye.”

“You answered the door with next to nothing on!” Leah accused. Her words came out in an approximation of a human growl, taking Bella by surprise. “I warned mom not to let you come and stay. You’ve always been trouble.”

“Hey, Lee, look at me, girl. You need to try and calm down.”

Leah’s jaw tightened even further as she tried to take Bella’s advice. She inhaled deeply, closing her eyes, and then exhaling slowly. The trembling in her limbs lessened slightly, but her temperature seemed to rise simultaneously, which only alarmed Bella further.

“Lee, we really need to get you seen by a doctor.”

“No!” Leah cried loudly.

“Okay, okay.” Bella grimaced, letting go of Leah’s hot face. Her feverish skin was burning the palms of her hands. “Please try and stay calm for me.”

Leah nodded, her dark eyes glazing over. “I’ll only calm down when you get rid of that bitch.”

Bella slowly revolved at Emily’s indignant gasp. “You heard her. Get out!” She ordered harshly.

Emily stiffened in disbelief; her pretty features twisted into a hostile scowl. “How dare you talk to me like that! You can’t throw me out of my aunt’s house dressed like this.”

“I can and I will.” Bella stated firmly as she rolled up the sleeves of her long-sleeved t-shirt. She made a show of cracking her knuckles like an old-time gangster on a black and white movie.

“That’s disgusting!” Emily complained as she grimaced at the alarming sound.

Hysterical laughter spilled from Leah’s lips as she watched Bella stalk slowly toward her cousin. Emily actually took a couple of steps back, much to her amusem*nt. For the first time since Emily’s failed seduction of Sam, the red mist of her anger cleared from her eyes.

“You wouldn’t dare!” Emily faltered as she continued her retreat.

Bella’s eyes narrowed. “You really want to put that to the test?” She challenged.

Emily had backed up to the opened doorway of the living room. She glared over at Leah in aggravation. “It figures that the only friend you’ve ever managed to hold on to is as batsh*t crazy as you are!” She snapped, before she turned around and fled out of the house.

With a satisfied smile, Bella spun back around and strutted over to Leah. “Now I’ve put the trash out you can tell me exactly what happened between you two.”

Leah sagged against the wall in relief now that Emily was gone. She wiped her sweaty brow, the burning fever diminishing in its intensity now that Bella had sorted the problem.

“I always knew you had it in you, Swan.” Leah admitted in a rare moment of praise. “You can be quite frightening when you’re all riled up.”

“I can, can’t I?” Bella puffed out her chest and gave her best frenemy a mock bow.

“Oh, god, you are such an idiot.” Leah laughed. “But I’m glad I’ve got you in my corner.”

Bella smiled, pleased to see that Leah’s odd burst of fever seemed to have peaked. Her complexion had returned to normal as well as her sardonic sense of humor. Now that she was throwing around the insults again, Bella knew that Leah was feeling better.

“Your cousin really gets under your skin, huh?”

Leah slid down the wall until her butt hit the floor. She ran her slender fingers through the sleek strands of her hair as she blew out her cheeks and exhaled sharply.

“It’s lucky you turned up when you did, girl.” She admitted to Bella in a low voice. “I was ready to kill her.”

Bella knelt in front of Leah and peered up at her face. She didn’t really believe that the other girl would have taken it that far, otherwise she wouldn’t have removed herself as far from Emily as possible. The disloyal wench deserved that slap in the face for trying to come onto Sam as far as Bella was concerned. If she had been in Leah’s shoes, she would have done the same. It was clear there was a lot of bad history between the cousins. She was surprised that Sue Clearwater had allowed her to stay. Surely Sue must be aware of the hostility that existed between the two girls. Unless they hid it well.

“Are you okay now?” She checked.

Leah nodded slowly. “Yeah, I am now. As long that bitch stays out of my way.”

“You might have to let her come back in again at some point just to put some decent clothes on.” Bella pointed out.

Leah’s chin jerked up sharply. “Not on your life, Swan.” A gleeful light had lit up her dark eyes.

“Leah, what are you planning?” Bella wondered. She knew that look. “What are you up to?”

“Follow me.” Leah answered, rising fluidly back onto her feet with a grace that Bella could only envy. “If the deceitful little witch wants her clothes back…we’ll give them to her.”

Bella pushed herself clumsily upright, dusting down the legs of her jeans as she did so. “What do you have planned?” She asked curiously.

“You’ll see, girl.” Leah said with a wide smirk as she gestured for Bella to follow.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 36: Was An Imprint?

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

Was An Imprint?

It was almost dark-the clouds covered the sunset completely when Jacob finally caught up with Sam. He tracked him ten miles out of La Push, in a clearing left by loggers. It was out of the way, wedged between two spurs of the mountain, where no living human would be able to see two gigantic wolves transforming into their human counterparts.

Sam’s hackles were sticking straight up, and he was growling in an unbroken stream as he paced restlessly back and forth. The babble in his head from the other phased members of the pack had him on edge. Jacob immediately issued an Alpha order to quieten them. The resulting silence was deafening.

“Phase back so we can talk in private.” Jacob advised Sam.

Sam immediately did as he suggested. Transforming sinuously mid-pace, he continued to stride back and forth, yanking on the cutoff jeans strapped to his right leg all in the same motion.

“I can’t believe this.” He muttered over and over.

Jacob knew it must have been a shock for Sam to find Emily coming onto to him, but he seemed more disturbed than he thought. His anger was undefined, his agitated expression, his clenched fists showing there was more to this story than Jacob understood.

“Sam, what’s going on?”

Sam glanced over at Jacob as he continued to move back and forth in the clearing. He didn’t say anything at first, seeming unable to make sense of his own chaotic thoughts.

Jacob tried to understand what might be going through his mind. Back in his human form he wasn’t privy to the curling pathway of his friend’s thoughts to see where they were leading, which left him completely in the dark. So, he tried another angle to get the guy to talk.

“Sam, I know it must have been a shock with Emily coming onto you like that. You made a wise choice in leaving immediately, allowing Leah and her cousin to battle it out amongst themselves. Bella is on her way there now; she’ll act a mediator. It will sort itself out. You’ve done nothing wrong here, if that’s what you’re worried about.”

Jacob’s reassuring words seemed to have no affect on Sam. His knuckles turned white from the pressure of his clenched fists. His shoulders were tense, as was his posture. Jacob caught the fine tremors rippling under the surface of Sam’s skin. For him to be finding it so hard to control his wolf meant that he was really on edge. Sam usually had no trouble restraining the monster inside of him. He was always so relaxed and level-headed. So, seeing him like this was quite shocking to Jacob and made him feel uneasy.

“Sam, will you just stop pacing and talk to me for a minute?” Jacob insisted after another few minutes passed. “What’s wrong?”

With a huge effort of will, Sam stopped his frantic movements. His face was strained as he looked over at Jacob in despair.

“I felt it.” He whispered in anguish.

“Felt what?” Jacob was still completely mystified.

Sam lowered his gaze as if in shame. “The pull, Jacob. When Emily opened the door dressed in that revealing negligee, I felt it.”

Jacob didn’t need to question the poor guy any further to understand what he meant. He was familiar with that feeling. He battled with it every second of every day himself in regards to Bella.

“f*ck.” He swore quietly under his breath. “Are you sure?”

Sam hung his head, his silence full of meaning.

“sh*t!” Jacob swore again, his fingers finding their way into his shaggy hair and twisting it into knots. He struggled to focus, trying to make sense of it all. “But you managed to get away?”

Sam roused himself a little. “By sheer force of will only.” He admitted. “And only because Leah caught Emily parading in front of me. I lit on out of there as fast as I could.” He turned his gaze away from Jacob and stared despairingly into the middle distance. “I’ve only been around Emily a few times in the past.” He admitted miserably. “Leah never held back about how much she despised her cousin. Emily’s rampant jealousy as they were growing up and her spiteful nature prevented them from being friends, no matter how much Sue fought hard for them to forge some kind of connection because they were family.”

Jacob watched as Sam began to pace in a tight circle around him. He was completely distraught about the whole thing.

Jacob remained still, thinking hard. There had to be a way out of this. No way was he going to let a member of his pack suffer through an unwanted imprint. This had the potential to ruin lives. Jacob knew how much Sam adored Leah, and vice versa.

“We’ll find a solution to this, Sam. I promise.” Jacob vowed. “For now, all I can do is Alpha order you to stay out of Emily’s way. You will have to obey, but it will hurt. The pull of the imprint is strong. I don’t want to see you suffer.”

“I’ll suffer anything as long as it means I won’t lose Lee.” Sam pleaded. “She can never know about this, Jake. It will break her.”

Jacob struggled with this. He didn’t like lying, thinking the worst thing you could do to a person was conceal the truth from them. He tried to place himself in Sam’s position, wondering what he would do if it was him and Bella. He knew if the situation was reversed, Bella would want to be told the truth – even if it hurt.

“I won’t be complicit in a lie, Sam. You need to tell Leah what’s happening. Hiding it from her will only cause more heartache in the future.” Jacob cautioned. “And if you want my help than you must tell her the truth of what happened today. I know if it was me and Bella, she would rather I be honest with her.”

Sam’s knees trembled under the heavy weight of his dilemma. He struggled to hold himself upright as the pull of the imprint lashed at his will.

“Lee is not Bella.” He said hoarsely. “Knowing will only devastate her. I know her. She’ll take it the wrong way and think I don’t love her or something. She is more insecure than Bella in a lot of ways. I’m begging you, Jake. Don’t force me to break her heart. Keep quiet until I have this damn thing under control.”

Jacob hated having to deny Sam’s anguished pleading, but felt he had no choice. He felt that Sam was underestimating Leah’s loyalty, that really it had to do with the guy’s own fear of losing her and not that he could potentially break her heart.

Deciding not to wait any longer, knowing himself how overwhelming the imprint pull had on a wolf’s psyche, Jacob braced himself to conjure up the right words to stop Sam running back to Emily and prostrating at her feet.

“I order you to keep away from Emily Young. You are to have no contact with her in any way whatsoever. If you should happen to cross paths accidentally, you will immediately turn in the opposite direction, engaging in neither looks or conversation with her. You will come straight to me. That is my will. I have spoken and you must obey.”

Sam’s front knees folded, and his head fell forward under the weight of the Alpha command.

The timbre of Jacob’s voice remained deep and strong as he continued to speak aloud.

“And you will tell Leah Clearwater the truth of the situation…not because I’m ordering you to…but because you know it’s the right thing to do.”

Sam remained in the eye of the storm as his own private battle of wills started – the imprint pull fighting against the command of the Alpha wolf. His nose was almost touching the ground, his whole being bowed under the weight of Jacob’s order.

This internal battle went on for several minutes until eventually there was no resistance left in him. He would obey no matter how much it hurt him. He had no other choice. When the Alpha spoke, he had to bend to his will.

“Thank you, Jake.” Sam rasped; his breathing ragged with the effort it took for him to speak. “I know how much that cost you to do that.”

Jacob had never pushed his authority that far before. He honestly hated to see Sam kneeling before him like a slave at the foot of his master. He wouldn’t force this if he truly believed he didn’t have another choice.

“I’m sorry, Sam.” He apologized sadly. “If there was any other way…” His voice tailed off.

“It’s the only way.” Sam muttered as he climbed slowly to his feet with Jacob’s help. The blistering sting of the calamity that had befallen him shriveled his soul. He was about to hurt the girl he loved and it killed him. “I can and will endure this.” He added without meeting Jacob’s eyes.

Jacob felt sicker than Sam felt as he watched him suffer under the duress of the unwanted imprint. It wasn’t fair and it wasn’t right that this had happened to him. It only fueled Jacob’s determination to put a stop to this cruel twist of fate. A person should be able to choose their soul mate themselves, not having it thrust on them by some divine intervention. He thought again how lucky he was that he had imprinted on the love of his life and not on some random.

“I need to speak to Lee.” Sam said resignedly, his shoulders hunched. “Can you get her to come to my house?”

“Of course.” Jacob replied. He reached out and touched the top of Sam’s bowed head. “I’ll sort this, Sam. I promise.”

Sam nodded, the expression on his face showcasing the hopelessness he felt inside.

“I will.” Jacob repeated.

“How?”

“I’ll consult with the elders – “

“They won’t help. They will just advise you to tell me to accept my fate. They are stuck in the past.” Sam cut in scathingly.

“Not all of them, Sam.” Jacob made Sam raise his head, pushing against his shoulders until his posture was straight, and he could once again look him in the eyes. “Emily is not your future. Leah is.”

Sam nodded again, faint hope rising in his chest. Without saying another word he phased on the fly, transforming in midair and landing on all four paws in one swift movement.

Jacob met the dark eyes of the gigantic black wolf as a determined growl slid between his teeth. Then with a swish of his tail, the black wolf charged off into dark forest until his dark shape melded with the night.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 37: A Moment of Reflection

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

A Moment of Reflection

The crackle of the tiny bonfire Leah had made of Emily’s clothes was all that could be heard. Flames sent red sparks dancing in the light breeze. Bella sighed in resignation as she watched the smoke twirl heavenward in small spirals.

“She deserved it, Bella.” Leah muttered defensively. “I don’t need lectures, so save your breath.”

“I will.” Bella replied grimly. “You don’t need me to tell you that what you did was wrong. You already know that.”

Leah’s fingers tightened around the lighter that was already digging into the hardened skin of her palm. She wanted to rail at Bella, to call her weak and precious. But her mouth remained firmly shut. For deep down, she knew that her friend was right. Her cousin may be a selfish bitch, but she had few possessions. Her family were already struggling financially, that was the reason why Emily had been sent to stay with them for a while. Only, now, the wretched girl was left with nothing but the clothes that Leah had carelessly thrown her way so she could cover herself up. The rest turning to ashes right before her eyes.

“You’ve always been cruel.” Emily sobbed in despair. “But you’ve sunk to new lows today, Leah Clearwater. I will never forgive you for this. And when Aunt Sue finds out about this, she won’t forgive you, either.”

“Get out of my face!” Leah yelled angrily, the regret already twisting the knife in her guts. She was dreading facing her mother’s wrath. Sue Clearwater had a temper to rival her own when she was faced with any injustice. And Leah knew that she would immediately side with Emily when she found out the truth.

Emily’s self-serving tears dribbled down her cheeks, sliding to the corners of her mouth. She choked, wiping them away with the sleeve of the old sweater that Leah had spared from the bonfire of her clothes. She turned to face Bella and glared at her.

“You didn’t even try to stop her!” She accused.

Bella didn’t respond to the false allegation. She had tried to stop Leah from following through with her threat to burn all that Emily owned in retaliation for coming onto Sam. She had fought with words until the very end, but Leah was in no mood to listen to reason.

“I suggest you do what Lee says and clear out for an hour or so until your aunt gets home.” Bella finally said. She pulled out some loose change she had in her jacket pocket and passed it to a distraught Emily. “Go and buy a coffee or something.”

Emily grabbed the money out of Bella’s hand roughly, before she turned violently on her heel and marched off in the opposite direction.

Bella took a few steps closer to Leah. She could feel the radiating warmth of the fire. She took a cautious peek at her friend’s face. Leah’s skin glowed golden, her eyes riveted to the rising flames.

“Mom is going to kill me.” She said hoarsely, without looking Bella’s way.

“Most likely.” Bella knew there was no way to sugarcoat things. There was nothing she could say that would make things any easier. Leah was going to have to face the consequences of her overreaction.

However, unbeknownst to both of them, things were about to get much worse. They saw Jacob coming toward them in the distance. His face was tight with strain.

Watching his approach, Bella felt her heart clinch in her chest. Something was wrong. Dreadfully wrong. She exchanged a frantic glance with Leah as they waited for him to join them.

Bella tried to compose her face so that Jacob would go on. Her nails were digging into her palms with the stress of the story. Her heart was heavy with worry about her friend.

“I can’t believe this!” She mumbled. “It doesn’t make sense!”

Jacob gave her a look full of weariness. He felt exhausted in both body and mind. The memory of the Alpha order he had inflicted on Sam was still weighing heavily on his mind. He could only imagine what the whole thing was costing the other guy.

“The whole thing was totally unexpected. I felt cornered. I didn’t know what to do for the best – I just hope I made the right decision.” He shook his head, his tone full of remorse. “What if I’ve just made things worse for the poor guy?”

“Hey.” Bella rushed to reassure him. “Don’t start to second guess yourself, Jake. I’ve been down that road too many times to mention myself. Believe me it gets you nowhere. There really was no other choice to make. Sam is strong. He can bear it. Its Lee I’m worried about.”

“Me too.” Jacob admitted as he bent over to pick up a rock from among the millions of pebbles at his feet. After dropping Leah off at Sam’s, they had returned to the beach, both feeling too restless to stay inside the house.

With a casual flick of his wrist, Jacob sent the pebble flying a good hundred meters out into the bay. It did little to ease his frustration.

Bella’s stricken gaze followed the flight path of the pebble, shuddering as she thought about Leah’s reaction to Sam’s news of his imprint with Emily. Leah had already badly overreacted once by burning her cousin’s clothes. There was no telling what she might do once she learned of this latest catastrophe.

Jacob didn’t seem to notice Bella’s reaction. He was staring across the waves with a thoughtful expression on his face, his broad lips pursed.

“What are you thinking about?” Bella asked after a long, quiet time.

“I’m thinking about our imprint. About what I would have done if you hadn’t been so accepting of it.”

“That would have never happened, Jake. I know it wasn’t something you had any control over.”

Jacob frowned disconcertingly, like Bella’s attempt at reassurance was having the opposite affect to what she had intended. Her heart thumped unevenly in her chest at the emptiness of the picture that began to paint itself in her mind at the thought of him never having this mystical attachment to her. It wasn’t something she had ever voiced aloud, but she secretly liked the connection.

After what had happened with Sam and Leah, was this his way of voicing his regret?

“Do y – you wish that you had never i – imprinted on me?” Bella faltered, stuttering in her misery.

Jacob stared at her in bewilderment. He had been about to say something before she asked the question, he took a breath, and reached out to her.

“Bells, I was just thinking that I am the luckiest guy in the world that I imprinted on you. I love you. You know that. I’ve never made any secret of the way I feel about you. I can’t believe you would even ask that.”

Bella’s eyes roamed the broad expanse of his bare chest before they flashed up to meet his. Jacob was fidgeting a little as she looked at him, drumming his fingers against his upper thigh, and gazing back at her with a nervous intensity that stole the breath from her lungs.

Bella felt the blood pounding in her ears as she worked up the courage to touch him…to do more than just touch him…to…to…kiss him.

Here.

In the open.

On the beach.

She swallowed hard.

Taking a cautious step closer, Bella put both hands on Jacob’s chest. She could feel the pounding of his heart under the palm of her hand. It was a reassuring sound and eased her nerves. His skin was hot and smooth under her tentative touch. She slowly slid her hands back and forth, her own heart beat kicking up a notch when she heard him draw in a sharp exhale.

Bella could feel his pectorals bunch and flex beneath her palms as she continued her exploration. His breathing ramped up even more as she grew bolder and started gently tracing his collarbone with her thumb.

Jacob’s dark eyes remained trained on hers the whole time, growing glazed and unfocused.

“Bella…” He murmured huskily, his eyes drifting closed as if he was in torment. When he opened them again there was a heat in his gaze that made their surroundings, the beach, the ocean, the rest of the world, fall away. He inclined his heard toward Bella, his delectable mouth inches from hers. She could feel his warm breath against her lips. Her heart raced; her knees wobbled.

“Hey, Jake!” Paul Lahote’s unexpected hail broke through the intimacy of the moment.

They flew apart at the sound of his voice, coming from only a few feet away. They had been so lost in each other; they had missed his approach. Jacob – now standing a foot away from Bella – stuffed his hands in the pockets of his cut off sweats, a low growl ripping through his clenched teeth.

Bella stood with her head bowed and her cheeks flaming. Her eyes remained downcast as Paul finally joined them.

“We’ve got a problem, boss.” He declared, totally oblivious to the charged moment he had just unwittingly interrupted.

“What?” Jacob demanded angrily.

Paul wasn’t intimidated at all by the force of Jacob’s reaction. “The redhead.” He sneered. “We picked up her trail on the north of the res. Embry and Quil are following it now. We wanted to inform Sam, but he seems to have gone AWOL. So, I left the others to it and came to track you down, Almighty Alpha.”

Jacob’s jaw pulsed at the intentional barb. He glared stonily at Paul, his hands curling into fists. “Well, you’ve found me.” He snapped. “Go back and join the others. I’ll be right behind you. I just need to take Bella home first.”

Paul’s top lip curled back in irritation at the snarky rejoinder. However, he had learned from experience it was pointless fighting back. He nodded his head curtly and took off at a fast run back down the beach.

Jacob leaned down and scooped up another rock. He turned it over and over in his fingers, his eyes riveted on the black stone while he spoke in a low voice.

“It just never stops, does it?” He muttered darkly.

His eyes then flashed to Bella’s; the agony rampant in every line of his body.

“Oh, Jake.” Bella sighed, her own frustration mirroring his.

Jacob’s eyebrows pushed together angrily, and his eyes were black in their deep shadow. “Come on, honey. I’ll take you home.” He said resignedly.

“Just walk me back to your house.” Bella suggested. “I’ll get Charlie to come pick me up. Your brothers need you right now.”

Jacob nodded in agreement as he captured her hand and slowly began to lead the way back down the beach.

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 38: Victoria and Riley

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

Victoria and Riley

The huge russet wolf wheeled and disappeared into the forest shadows until he was out of sight. Meanwhile his companions spread out around him, their gigantic forms twisting and turning between the tall trees. The weak light filtering through the canopy of branches above dappled their fur different colors.

For such huge beasts, their huge paws, the size of dinner plates, made no sound on the compacted earth. They were careful to leave no prints, stepping on stones and rock whenever available so they couldn’t easily be tracked.

Suddenly two figures emerged slowly into sight, eyes intent, missing nothing. One was male. The other female. Their smooth skin glistened with a thousand tiny diamonds wherever the light hit it.

The blonde male – who was more boy than man – looked barely out of his late teens, though he was tall and muscular, maybe eighteen or nineteen when changed. His eyes – a more vivid red than his female companion- shifted restlessly.

The female, her orange hair brighter than any flame, flickered around her face in the light breeze. The incandescent strands seemed to shimmer slightly, taking on a life of their own.

Her eyes were nearly black with thirst. She did not smile; her lips were pressed into a tight line. There was a striking feline quality to the way she held her coiled body, a lioness waiting for an opening to spring. Her restless, wild gaze flickered back and forth, never ceasing their movement for more than half a second. Tension rolled off her, nearly visible in the air.

The russet toned wolf observed all this from his hidden spot between tall boulders. From his impregnable position he could sense the desire, the all-consuming passion that held the redheaded female in its grip. He knew she had deliberately lured him and his pack there for a nefarious purpose of her own. He wondered what she was thinking in that moment as she glanced hurriedly around.

Her blonde companion looked at her often, as if waiting for some unspoken command from her. His tongue darted out now and again, a sure sign of his nervousness. He seemed young in more ways than one to the russet wolf. He guessed from the blonde boy’s brilliant crimson irises that he couldn’t have been a vampire for very long. He would be strong, but inept. He was curious as to why the redhead had brought him along if her plan was to attack. Surely the sanest thing to do was choose a more experienced fighter to cover her back – that is if fighting was her intention.

“I can smell you!” The redhead called out loudly. “Your wet dog smell is overpowering!”

To the russet wolf’s surprise her voice was not the strong, catlike growl he would have put with her face and stance. It was soft, it was high – a babyish, soprano tinkling. The kind of voice that went with blonde curls and pink bubblegum. It made no sense coming through her bared, glistening teeth.

“What? Are you afraid to come out and confront me, big bad wolf?” She jeered.

Her blonde companion’s jaw tightened, and he squared his shoulders. His eyes emptied- there was no more nervousness. There was no thought at all. He was tensed for battle.

The russet wolf knew that the element of surprise was his best asset. That was why he had chosen his hiding place so carefully. He saw the red head’s body begin to tremble; she was so tightly wound. Her fingers were ready claws, waiting for him to make his move. She had no idea that the others were already sneaking up on her and her blonde companion from behind while she jeered and taunted him. She was close to getting her head ripped off.

“I am not here to fight.” She announced suddenly. “I am here to make a bargain. Come out into the light so we can speak. Or are you too much of a coward?”

The russet wolf bared his teeth, a low growl ripping between them. Afraid? Of someone as weak and insubstantial as her and the boy she had brought with her? Never!

Without seeming to think about it, the russet wolf’s gigantic form flickered and a tall, muscular, human male stood in its wake.

Jacob, now returned to his sentient state, flexed those same huge muscles, as he strode boldly out into the open to confront them.

The redhead’s gaze zeroed in on him immediately. It would take less than a second for her to leap forward and kill him, he knew – she only needed the tiniest margin of opportunity. But Jacob knew he would be able to phase back into his wolf form before the thought even entered her head.

“What bargain?” He demanded.

“Ah, so you reveal yourself at last!” The redhead cried; her baby voice grating on his ears. “I have observed you and your kind switching forms from a distance. I must admit I find it fascinating.” She looked at Jacob admiringly, much to the chagrin of her blonde companion, who shot her an annoyed glance. “Its such a shame that you smell so foul.”

“You don’t smell too great yourself.” Jacob countered, folding his arms across his broad chest. “Just cut to the chase. You said you wanted to make a bargain.”

The redhead did not spare one glance for her jealous companion. Again, Jacob wondered what their relationship was to each other. Was this mere boy her new mate? If so, he was clearly a rebound replacement for the original. It was obvious that the redhead had little feeling for him. He must know that, but perhaps was too naïve to realize. Jacob felt quite sorry for the young fool.

As these thoughts passed fleetingly through his head, the redhead’s gaze remained fixed on his face.

“You may be unaware but I haven’t just spent my time in idle hunting. I have been watching from afar and observing you and your pack of ferocious beasts – as well as your lady love – the same love that once enthralled the one who destroyed mine.”

“You mean Edward.” Jacob filled in curtly.

“Yes – Edward Cullen!” The redhead snarled his name, spitting it out like some dirty curse word.

“You’ve been hanging around because you still want revenge.” Jacob guessed dryly.

“Yes.” The redhead hissed. “Don’t you?”

Jacob’s jaw pulsed as he tried to reign in his emotions. It was true, he was no fan of Edward Cullen, and hated him with a passion for what he had put Bella through. But the whole coven was now preparing to vacate the area and leave Forks behind. Carlisle Cullen had been in touch with Billy by phone, informing them of that very fact only two days ago. Carlisle was just finishing up his months’ notice at the hospital, then they would leave for good.

“What do you want?” He said impatiently, tiring of the back and forth. “Do you want to join forces against him or what?”

Jacob made this observation as a joke, but by the look of triumph on the redhead’s white face it seemed she had actually been thinking along those lines. f*ck she was crazier than he thought.

“Yes.” She coaxed. “I want to form an alliance. Working together we can take out the whole coven.” Her crimson eyes were alight with righteous fervor as she spoke.

Confusion swept across her blonde companion’s face at this pronouncement. He clearly hadn’t been expecting that turn of events.

“Vicky.” He whined. “You cannot really mean to allay yourself with these filthy beasts.”

“Be quiet, Riley.” The redhead – or Victoria – hissed.

Jacob scowled at being referred to as a filthy beast. He narrowed his eyes, his deep, husky voice challenging as he directed his next words to the hapless Riley.

“You are lucky I don’t tear your head off right now for that comment you lovesick fool.” He sneered. “If you think she loves you, she doesn’t. She never has. She loved someone named James, and you are no more than a tool to her. She wanted someone weak and non-threatening by her side when she confronted me to make it appear she was being sincere. You were the perfect candidate, Riley.”

When he said James’ name, Victoria’s lips pulled back in a teeth- baring grimace. Her eyes stayed locked on Jacob.

Riley cast a frantic glance in her direction.

“Riley?” Jacob said again.

Riley automatically refocused on Jacob.

“She knows that I will kill you, Riley. If things didn’t go her way today, she was going to sacrifice you while she made her escape anyway.” Jacob was relentless in his verbal attack. “Yes – I can see the doubt written all over your face. You’ve read the reluctance in her eyes, suspected a false note in her promises. You were right. She never wanted you. Every kiss, every touch was a lie.”

Jacob moved a few inches toward the boy, his expression indifferent. All the time he sensed his brothers inching closer. They had made sure to approach downwind. He just needed to buy a little more time. Victoria would not detect their strong scent until the last moment. By then it would be too late for her to escape.

As Jacob moved, Riley repositioned himself.

“You don’t have to die.” Jacob continued, his dark eyes holding the boy’s. “There are other ways to live than the way she’s shown you. Its not all lies and blood. You can walk away right now. You don’t have to die for her lies.”

Jacob stopped, leaving a foot of space between them. Riley circled too fast, overcompensating. Victoria leaned forward onto the balls of her feet. She was incensed by Jacob’s reaction to her proposal. She had been so sure that he would accept. She was outraged at the way he had so blindly managed to manipulate the situation to his advantage. It was like he had read her mind about the reason why she had brought such an inconsequential victim like Riley along with her. How had he known? Could he read minds? Or was he smarter than she had given him credit for?

“Last chance, Riley.” Jacob challenged.

Riley’s face was desperate as he looked to Victoria for answers.

“He’s the liar, Riley.” Victoria said in her baby voice. “I told you they were tricksy characters. You can’t trust them.”

“You just wanted an alliance with them.” Riley reminded her. “If they were so untrustworthy, why would you suggest it?”

Victoria never had the chance to answer as a mammoth silvery grey shape flew through the air, throwing Riley to the ground. It was Paul making his attack.

“NO!” Victoria shrieked, her baby voice shrill with disbelief.

The huge silvery grey wolf ripped and tore at the blonde vampire beneath him. Something white and hard landed at her feet. It was all that was left of Riley’s right hand.

Victoria did not spare one glance for the naïve boy she had used and manipulated. Her eyes were still on Jacob, filled with a disappointment so ferocious that she looked deranged.

“You will pay for this!” She seethed to Jacob. “I will kill you, her, and everyone you love!”

“No.” Jacob said evenly. “The only one who will die today is you.”

As he spoke the rest of the pack – apart from Sam – appeared in Victoria’s line of sight. They made a tight circle around her, hemming her in, and just waiting for their Alpha’s command to end her existence.

“NOW!” Jacob ordered, his eyes dark and unforgiving.

Victoria knew it was over. Her deathly screams reverberated through the treetops, frightening the nesting birds out of their roosts, and sending them cartwheeling into the sky.

Jacob was unemotional as he watched the redhead’s imminent demise. The threat to Bella’s life was now over. With Victoria taken out and the Cullens leaving, they could all finally begin to get on with their lives at last without the constant threat of danger hanging over their heads.

But he couldn’t have been more wrong….

A/N-thanks for reading!

Chapter 39: A Talk at Home

Chapter Text

Impasse

Disclaimer: all characters and copyright belong to SM.

A Talk at Home

Sam reached for Leah but she sidestepped him and turned her back. “Don’t do this, Lee Lee.” He pleaded. “Don’t walk away.”

Leah pressed her lips together in an effort to stop screaming. This couldn’t be true. She was dreaming. She had to be. Any minute she would wake up from this nightmare to find her vivid imagination had been playing cruel tricks on her.

“I didn’t ask or want this. I had no control over it.” Sam put his hands on her shoulders as he continued to plead, but Leah instantly tensed under his touch and he let his arms fall back to his sides in defeat. “You may have given up on us.” He said in a low voice. “But I haven’t. I’ll keep fighting whatever the cost.”

Leah scrunched her eyes closed as a lone tear dribbled down her cheek. He sounded so hurt, so demoralized. She wanted to turn around and fling her arms around him and hold him tight. But her hurt pride wouldn’t let her. It was bad enough he had imprinted at all – but for it to be on Emily – that was the part she couldn’t get past. It was like fate had stuck a knife into her heart, twisting it back and forth to see how much it hurt.

“Will you please say something?” Sam begged helplessly. He would rather take her rage than this cursed silence. “Yell at me if you want. Hit me. I don’t care. Just do something!”

Leah shook her head, her top teeth grazing back and forth along her bottom lip until she drew blood. She recoiled as the metallic taste of the blood filled her mouth. Her whole body was as taut as a coiled spring, waiting for the next blow to finish her entirely, her budding despair so visceral that it threatened to crush her.

Sam had been right when he told Jacob that she was more vulnerable than Bella in lots of ways. It took a lot for Leah to open up and trust someone. And when she did, she was the most loyal, pragmatic person imaginable. But when that trust had been betrayed, she immediately went on the defensive, building up walls of steel so strong and so high, that they became impregnable. Sam knew that was what she was doing now. She was shutting him out, preparing to cut him out of her life. She would willingly go to the extremes and do that than risk being hurt again. It was what he had been most afraid of. And it was happening right in front of his eyes.

There had been hope before. Just a tiny flicker against the wind. But that was gone now. Sam stood in the pit that had become his world. A world filled with darkness -the light of his love dying like a rose denied the sunlight which gives it life. And then he knew, he gave up because there was nothing else for him to do and that the best days of his life were over. With tears running down his face, he watched as Leah walked away from him, her back stiff, her posture rigid. She didn’t look back and he didn’t even try to stop her.

After picking Bella up from La Push Charlie sat down at the table with a grunt and unfolded the damp newspaper there. Within seconds he was clucking his tongue in disapproval.

“I don’t know why you read the news, Dad. It only ticks you off.” Bella said mildly. She wasn’t really paying much attention. Her mind was too filled with worry about Jacob and Leah.

Charlie ignored her, grumbling as he shook the paper in his hands. “Just be glad that you live in a small town, Bells.”

“Why?” Bella asked vaguely.

“Seattle’s making a run for murder capital of the country. Five unsolved homicides in the last two weeks. Can you believe that?”

Bella shrugged, not really feeling alarmed by these facts. “I think Pheonix is actually higher up the homicide list, Dad. I have lived like that.” She reminded him. And she had never come close to being a murder victim until after she had moved to Charlie’s safe little town, though she didn’t say that part out loud.

“Well, you couldn’t pay me enough.” Charlie said, putting the paper down.

Bella decided it was time to serve dinner. With chagrin she realized in her introspection that she had burnt the food. It was only simple noodles but they were all clumped together in a soggy morass. Sighing heavily, she used a steak knife to cut a portion of the destroyed noodles for Charlie and then for herself, while he watched with an amused expression.

“I know its not up to my usual standards.” Bella complained when she caught him trying to conceal his smile.

“No one’s expecting you to be perfect all the time, kiddo.” Charlie said agreeably as he coated his helping with sauce and dug in.

Bella disguised her own clump in the same way and followed his example without much enthusiasm. They ate in silence for a moment as her anxiety over Jacob and Leah came back to torment her. Charlie was scanning the newspaper again as he ate, so to take her mind off her own worries, Bella picked up her much-abused copy of Wuthering Heights and tried to lose herself in turn of the century England while she tried to choke down the ruined noodles.

She had just reached the part where Heathcliff returns to the story when Charlie cleared his throat and threw the paper to one side.

“I need to talk to you about something, Bella.” Charlie announced suddenly. He waved his fork in the air to emphasize his point.

Bella laid her book aside and gazed at him warily. The binding was so destroyed that it slumped to the table. “About what?”

Charlie’s eyebrows pulled together as he cleared his throat again. “Its about Jacob.” He said quickly.

Bella felt her face burn. “What about him?” She asked through stiff lips. Had Charlie observed something he shouldn’t? She and Jacob were usually so careful around him, trying their best to give no hint of the supernatural that might disturb him. Maybe they hadn’t been as careful as they thought.

“Easy, Bells, its nothing bad.” Charlie rushed to reassure her.

“It isn’t?”

“No.”

“Okay.” Bella’s eyes narrowed as she continued to study him warily. “Why do you look so uncomfortable then?”

“I’m not.” Charlie denied hastily, but the way he avoided looking at her directly spoke volumes. “So, I’m thinking that you and Jacob are clearly headed in a romantic direction….”

“DAD!” Bella exclaimed.

“Calm down, Bella. Sheesh.” Charlie wiped his brow with the back of his hand. It was glistening with perspiration. “Its just Billy and I have been talking – “

“You and Billy have too much time on your hands if you spend it gossiping about us.” Bella cut in again.

“Will you let me finish a damn sentence?” Charlie grumbled. “And me and Billy weren’t gossiping. We’re being responsible parents, that’s all.”

“Oh, god.” Bella muttered, putting her head in her hands. Charlie was about to launch into the sex talk, she was sure of it.

Charlie emitted a weary sigh. “This isn’t a parental lecture about the birds and the bees, if that’s what you’re worried about. Renee assured me she already had that talk with you years ago.”

Bella raised her head again as she felt a dim glimmer of hope. “Then what is this about? Jake and I are fine. You and Billy have nothing to worry about.”

“Oh, I wasn’t worried.” Charlie said airily. “Its mostly Billy.”

“Huh?” Bella was confused by this statement. Billy normally came across as one of the most laidback guys you could imagine. He trusted that Jacob could take of himself. He never interfered unless pushed. What could possibly be troubling him? It didn’t make sense.

Bella and Charlie stared at each other for a long moment before he continued.

“Even though Jacob comes across as very confident, Billy is worried that his boy is quite fragile when it comes to matters of the heart. He’s concerned that his boy’s feelings may be a little one-sided. I said to him I didn’t think so. That my little girl is not one to toy with a guy’s feelings. You and Jake have been friend’s forever, but even as old as I am, I can see that you really care about him a lot.”

Bella’s voice and eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Seriously? That’s what you’ve been gossiping about? Whether I’ve friend zoned Jake?”

Charlie held up his hands defensively. “Will you stop calling it gossip? Its concern, that’s all. And Billy is allowed to be worried. Jake may act and look a lot older than you, but sometimes a two-year difference at your age can create a wide gap, especially when it comes to romantic expectations.”

Bella’s throat suddenly felt swollen as she recalled the near kiss on the beach. She had to clear it twice before she answered. “I’m sorry but its really nobody’s business but mine and Jake’s. If something does happen, you and Billy will find out along with the rest of the world. Now, if that’s all, I’m going to my room.”

Charlie looked embarrassed now. “I didn’t mean to pry, kiddo.”

“Then don’t.” Bella muttered, stabbing her fork viciously into what was left of the congealed noodles on her plate. Scraping back her chair, she dumped the leftovers in the bin, and stormed off to her room to sulk in private.

As Bella pushed open her bedroom door a sharp jolt of unease washed over her as her eyes fell on a shadowy figure lying curled up on her bed. She nearly yelled for Charlie, until a faint sob gave away the identity of her mystery visitor.

“Leah?”

Bella quickly stepped to the top of the staircase, listening intently to make sure Charlie hadn’t noticed her faint cry of surprise. She heard the sound of his muted voice. He was clearly on the phone to someone – Billy probably – reporting on their disastrous conversation. Well at least it would keep him occupied for the foreseeable.

Tiptoeing back to her room, Bella slipped inside and closed the door firmly behind her. Leah was sitting up now. Her arms were looped around her knees, hugging them tightly to her chest.

“How did you get in?” Bella couldn’t help but ask.

“The spare key hidden under the ledge.” Leah confessed tearfully. “I let myself in when I realized you weren’t home. I had nowhere else to go.”

“That’s okay.” Bella drew closer and sat cautiously on the edge of her bed.

“I couldn’t go home with Emily there spinning her lies. And I couldn’t stay at Sam’s because…because…” Leah’s voice faltered and she started to rock back and forth in her distress.

“Oh, Lee.” Bella reached out and touched her friend’s shoulder in empathy. “He told you about the imprint.”

Leah’s forehead fell to her knees. She made a strangled sound in the back of her throat. Her hands curled into fists as if she was trying to suppress a silent scream.

“Sam’s fighting it, Leah.” Bella said urgently. “If anyone can overcome it – he can. He’s strong and he loves you so much. I know it must hurt like a bitch, but you need to stay strong.”

Leah raised her head, her dark eyes showing the depth of her grief. It was clear to Bella that her belief had gone, that she had convinced herself there was no reason to hope. Her despair ran so deep, that she was holding fast to the certainty that her relationship with Sam was all over.

“Leah, don’t do that!” Bella chastised her. “This isn’t like you. You are not a defeatist. You’re a fighter. So, fight!”

Leah shook her head again. She looked all wrung out. Her vulnerability clearly on display. “Its over. Its done. I’m not the one. Instead, it’s my hated cousin. If that isn’t the universe giving me the biggest f*ck you possible, I don’t what is.”

“Sam is fighting it!” Bella persisted. “He has no feelings for Emily. He chooses who he loves and he has chosen you. I can’t believe you’re willing to just walk away and let Emily win.”

“She’s already won!” Leah retorted bitterly. “You’re talking from a position of safety. The guy you’ve got the hots for has already imprinted on you. You haven’t the first idea what it means to find out you are surplus to requirements. You know all about imprinting, how final it is, and how the wolf cannot resist. Sam will eventually weaken and run straight into Emily’s open arms.”

“Do you really have so little faith in his love for you?” Bella argued back. “Do you have any idea of the suffering he is going through right now just to stay true to you? Jake placed an Alpha order on him, forcing him to stay away from Emily. That alone must be ripping him to shreds, but he is willing to endure the pain it’s causing out of his deep love for you. And all you can do is sit here and whine. Grow a spine, Leah, and go fight for your man!”

Leah stopped rocking and glared at Bella with hostile eyes. Bella glared right back. It seemed they had reached an impasse.

A/N-thanks for reading!